Why I begin at the elementarie, and wherein it consisteth.

THere be two causes, which moue me to the penning of this Elementarie, whereof the one is mine own promis, the other is the argument it self. The argument it self persuades me to the penning thereof, bycause it is so fit for the training vp of childern, as nothing can be fitter: and the stream of discourse in my former book, which I name Positions, did carie me on to promis it, and binds me to perform it. But for the better linkking of this book to that, seing this is nothing else, but the performing of one pece, which I promised in that, I must needs shortlie run ouer the main branches of that, ear I enter into this. The matter of that book consisteth chefelie in two generall points, the one proper, the other proceding. I call that argument proper, which is the naturall subiect of that same book, & being once handled there desires no further speche in any other treatis. I call that proceding which being but named there as a thing most necessarie to som further end, requireth more handling, then it hath there, to be better fitted for so profitable an end. Of the first sort, which is the proper inhabitant of that same book, and to be enquired for there, all those discourses be, which concern the teacher, [2] or the learners person, which concern the place to teach or learn in, which concern the time, both when to begin, & how long to continew, and such other circumstances, which being once entreated of, discharge my pen from dealing with them further, tho thei do not discharge the magistrates of my countrie, from heding of them better. Bycause theie be verie full of profit, tho somwhat hard of performance, thorough those naturall difficulties, which professe enimitie to all good things, and would shoulder them out, for taking anie place, either at their first planting, when theie ar to be receiued, or vpon default, when theie ar to be redressed. Good things grow on verie hardlie at their first planting, bycause that profit, which theie promis at their entrie, hath not yet bene proued, and therefor wanteth the commendation of triall, which is the verie best mean to enforce persuasion: and their pretence to be profitable, vpon som probabilitie in sequele, is a great inducement in dede, but to those peple, which can forese ear theie fele, but of small importance to them, which cannot se till theie fele. Good things finde hard footing, when theie ar to be reformed after a corruption in vse, bycause of that enormitie which is in possession, and vsurpeth on their place, which hauing strengthened it self by all circumstances, that can moue retaining, and with all difficulties, that can dissuade alteration, fighteth sore for it self, and hard against redresse, thorough the generall assistence of a preiudicate opinion in those mens heds, which might further the redresse. Which preiudice in opinion being grounded vpon contentment with the acquainted euill, & loth to enter danger for a change of som truble, so bewitcheth the reason of the parties seduced, as drink doth that fellow, which will rather ly in a ditch all night & call for more clothes when he feleth more cold, and bid put out the candle, when he seith the moon shine, then he will either be persuaded, that he is drunk at all, or else be entreated to get vp & go home: Tho yet at the last som of his wise frinds forseing the danger of som sicknesse like to follow, if he ly there long, get him home perforce. Such a strength is error of being bakt with long ease, which brings ignorance aslepe: and with securitie in persuasion, which neuer bredes but ill. [3] Howbeit for that book, and those persuasions, I must praie my good cuntrimen, to think vpon them well, euen for their own sakes. It is the general good that hath enforced me to that particular wish. Neither do I repent my self for the wishing therof, tho the speding be far of: as I am also most redie with all pacience to digest all such difficulties, all such thwartings, all such tungstings, as that kinde of wish, being frutelesse for the time, vseth to bring with it, to chek and choke a writer. for I fear not in the end, but that the extremitie of som euill, tho not the excellencie of som good will enforce a reformation by them, which haue power and autoritie to redresse. At which time my labour shall find frute, tho my self be not found: and my wish shall take effect, tho my self be no partaker. The old man planteth with the one foot in his graue, whose honest labour, tho it yeild himself no frute, sauing the bare hope to profit his posteritie, yet God doth so prosper, as the effect followeth, tho he be not to vse it. And the natur of euills, not naturallie euill, which will neuer be better, but euill by abuse, which right vse will better, is so loth to be amended, and so long ear it harken to the voice of redresse, as the first attempt to haue som redresse, the partie attempter is more wondred at for the wish, then estemed of as wise. Homer the great Greke poët deuiseth a monster, which he nameth Até, and giueth her for surname the Ladie of harm, with whom he ioyns in fellowship thre other staied matrones, which he calleth Litæ, and the Ladies of redresse, after harms be receiued. This Até, saith he, is so swift of wing, so strong of bodie, so stirring to do il, as she flyes far before, & harmeth where she lighteth. But the thre good Ladies, being halt & lame, old and crooked, not a step without a staf, cannot foot it so fast, as their fellow can fly, wherevpon it falleth out, that harms be soon caught, but healed at leisur, when the old creping Ladies come to present a plaster, as theie will com at last, tho it be verie long first. This hope haue we wishers, tho we waite long for it. And that good God who made all these things, which we so mar, as he promiseth a renewing, so is he able to perform it, whose pacience in our misses we must follow in our mends. Thus much concerning those arguments, which ar proper to my book, that I name [4] Positions. The other kinde of matter, which is begon in that book, tho not ended there, is such as laieth open, what things ar to be followed in the course of learning, and what I my self do promis to do for the auancement thereof. Those things, which concern the course and training vp to learning, laie their first groundwork in the young infants. For whom it is there considered both how to frame their tender wits for the matter of their learning, and how to train their weak bodies for the maintenance of their health. For the preseruing of their helth, there be thre speciall things noted there, as most necessarie thereunto, small diet, thin apparell, much exercise. Of the which thre I recommend two, their apparell, and their diet, to the parents care, as most proper to their charge, bycause theie concern home most: the third, which is exercise, I handle there at full, both bycause it is a seuerall branch from the manner of learning, and therefor requireth a seuerall treatise: and also bycause I would haue that book to haue somwhat worth the seking, euen for present necessitie, besides those discourses of the generall accidents, that belong to learning, which is the verie subiect of those Positions. For the matter of their learning, that is there deuided into two parts, the one whereof is knowledge, to encrease vnderstanding, the other is behauiour to enlarge vertew. As for behauiour the precept and teaching thereof is reserued to the matter, whose profession smels of iudgement, and giues abilitie to direct: but the chefe performance & practising there of is committed vnto parents, as of nearest care & most certain autoritie ouer their own children. For the moning childe hath verie manie waies to shift from his teacher, vpon verie many small and verie light occasions, God he knoweth: but he hath no mean at all to shake of his parents, without losse of his liuing. Wherfor as often change doth weaken autoritie in masters at will, so necessarie obedience doth strengthen autoritie in parents perforce, and thereby chargeth them with their childerns maners. And yet euen that tiklish obedience, which masters haue, which is roming still, and neuer but remouing dischargeth not them, so far furth, as their commandment will reach. As for knowledge, whereby to encrease the childes vnderstanding, [5] that is assigned to the teacher alone, as proper to his office without participation of anie parent, tho a wise and a learned parent be the verie best part of the verie best teacher. Now both to help parents in their vertewous performance, and to assist teachers in their learned direction, that both deliuerie in the one maie procede with order, and receit in the other, maie profit with delite, I profered my seruice in generall to them all, but first of them all to the elementarie teacher and his tall scholer, as whose labour doth first call for aid, to whom I promised this Elementarie institution, wherein I entend to handle all those things which young children are to learn of right, and maie learn at ease, if their parents will be carefull, a litle more then ordinarie. The thinges be fiue in number, infinite in vse, principles in place, and these in name, reading, writing, drawing, singing, and playing. Why & wherefor these fiue be so profitable and so fit for this place, it shall appear hereafter, when their vse shall com in question. In the mean while this is most trew, that in the right course of best education to learning and knowledge, all these, & onelie these be Elementarie principles, and most necessarie to be delt with all. Whatsoeuer else besides these is required in that age, either to strengthen their bodies, or to quiken their wits, that is rather incident to exercise for helth, then to Elementarie for knowledge. Thus I haue shewed both why I begin at the Elementarie, and wherein it consisteth.

That this fiue branched Elementarie is warranted by generall autoritie of all the grauest writers, and all the best common weals.

IN persuading & admitting euen the verie best things, there be two other points, besides the pretended goodnesse in the thing, which theie haue still in eie, that ar to be persuaded. Whereof the one is, what countenaunce he carieth, which is the persuader, and what mean he vseth to work his persuasion. For both the thing, which is in question, must take shew of some good, ear it will be receiued: and the partie that [6] persuadeth, must be of good credit, if he think to be beleued: and the mean whereby his persuasion must take place, must be stronglie appointed with the best kinde of proufs, both for autoritie in persons, and probabilitie in things. For who will allow, but where there is a why? or who will hear him, which is, he knoweth not who? or what force can that haue to procure it self place, which neither wise man praiseth, nor wise reason proueth? That this fiue branched Elementarie, which I seke to persuade, is verie profitable and good, there be manie priuat presumptions in our common experience, besides the generall proufs, which shal follow hereafter. First, bycause the most of these principles be in vse with vs alreadie, tho not with all persons, yet sure in all places, where the liking of these things, and the abilitie to bear charge do concur in parents. Secondly, bycause euen those which haue them not, yet do wish theie had them, when theie fall in thinking of them, vpon som either pleasant or profitable obiect, which theie finde wrought by them: tho vpon so priuat respect either to sparing or to precise, some kinde of people either care not forgetting them at first, or for wishing them at last, least theie might seme to condemn their own selues, if theie did wish for that, which theie wold not once, as contemning that of passion, which theie allow of in iudgement. Besides these two, there be a number mo, which our dailie experience doth bring furth, whereby the goodnesse of this argument, is euidentlie confirmed. And maie it not seme likelie to anie resonable censur, that I my self wold not so force them on publiklie, if theie were not in dede excedinglie well warranted, with more then mine own autoritie? For who am I to persuade the liking of so full an Elementarie, not allowed of the most, neither tried of the best? A simple teacher. And yet that teaching name is not plane nothing, in a matter of school. A mean companion. That is a great somthing, where the persuaders countenance, is to carie awaie the thing. Nay a newfangle. That is very odious, where the old currant will not lightlie be changed, and the opinion of right hath both the countenance of the best, and contentment of the most, wherevpon to make staie. To me it maie be replied, you medle in this matter alone, you do but [7] truble your self: you can not turn the course, which is ordinarie & old, and therefore verie strong for you to striue against: this thing which you commend is not euerie mans ware: it will not be compased: do you let it alone: if you will nedes write, turn your pen to other matters, which the state will better like of: which this time will soon allow: which you maie persuade with credit, if theie be new, and sutable: or confirm with prase, if theie be old, and nede the file. If these and such obiections were not allwaie ordinarie euen to euerie one, in all attempts of turning, either from the ill to good, or from the good to better, I wold answer them with care, but now I nede not, bycause to win a resolute good, he that wisheth to haue it must think to wrastle for it, both with words and writing, against corruption of time, against the alonenesse of attempt, against the preiudice of parties, against the difficulties of performance, & whatsoeuer else. Neither must he be discouraged with anie ordinarie thwarting, which is a thing well known to well trauelled students, and of least account where it is best known, how fearfull a thing soeuer it seme to weak fantsies, by crossing of corruption to striue against the stream. For both the stream will turn, when a stronger tide returns, and if there be no tide, yet an vntired trauell will still on against it, vntill he be aboue it. And more honorable it were for som one or som few to be hasard their own credit and estimation for the time in fauour of such a thing, as theie know to be of credit, tho not in account, then by to timorous a conceit, to sore afraid of a popular opinion, not alwaie the soundest, tho most of most swinge, to leaue excellent arguments either destitute of defence, if theie be pleaded against, or defeated of deliuerie, if theie fortun to be cald for. For maie it not fall out, that such a thing, as this is, maie be cald for hereafter, tho presentlie not cared for thorough som other occasion, which hath the rudder in hand? I had therefor rather that it were redie then, to help when it were wisht for, then for fear of misliking at the first setting furth, to defraud the posteritie of a thing so passing good. And what if the want of conuenient books, appropriate to persons, applied to things, apt for each purpos, both hath bene, and be the hinderer of such helps, [8] which would be ventered on, if men had such volums? And in good sooth, I know not anie book in this Elementarie kinde so thoroughlie fitted for such a purpos, as I hope this shall proue. What there be in other kindes I will then shew mine opinion, when I com to their placing. But for this present, bycause there maie be such counterbufs, as I haue said before, against my countenaunce in this persuasion, notwithstanding the good, which is more then half confessed to be in the thing, I haue therefor by waie of mean to work persuasion, fenced my hole choice in all these principles, with the best autoritie of most allowed writers, who commend the vse of them in one hole traine, and with the greatest weight of most apparent reasons, which maie persuade vs thoroughlie to entertain them so, as their desert is worthie, and as their worthinesse deserues. Which two proufs, I thinke maie verie well persuade anie reasonable man, both to beleue me, and to embrace them. But will ye hear the writers them selues speak? theie shall not nede to be many bycause the testimonie of a few is sufficient enough, where the truth of a thing is called in question, and those few in that kinde be held for most trew, the kinde it selfe being such as concerneth not religion, but onelie common policie, tho the policie be but simple, where the religion is but small. Besides this all such writers as saie the same with them afte their time, be but quils of that cundit, whereof theie ar the head: or if theie were before them, theie are so confirmed by them, as the second confirmeres be of more estimation then the verie first founders, both for their owne valew, for the credit of their countries, and the euidence of their time. For when theie liued, there were so great broods of most learned men, as would not haue let them go vncontrolled, if theie had missed the cussion. Therefore I must nedes think, that theie did not misse, and so much the rather, bycause theie name all the principles, which argeweth aduise: & shew, for whom theie fit, which proueth a good forecast. Whereby theie direct vs also not onlie in the choice of matter to learn, but also in the choice of wits fit to learn. First of all Plato a man in these arguments verie well thought of among those that be learned examining of purpos what things be nedefull for the first education of young children, findeth out [9] gymnastik for the bodie and Musik for the minde, where he constreweth Musik a great deall larger then we commonlie do, comprising vnder that name speche, and harmonie: and therewithall implicatiuelie he comprehendeth writing & reading for the benefit of speche, as singing and plaing for the vtterance of harmonie. A thing not gathered in him by me in natur of anie consequence, but vttered by himself, in the waie of his discourse. In the same place freing poetrie from fabulous and vnsemelie arguments, and pictur from wanton & lasciuious resemblances, which he fineth both he refuseth neither: but as by clensing poetrie he proueth grammer to be but an Elementarie principle, so by clearing picture, he proues drawing to be another. Whereunto he might be the sooner moued, bycause Pamphilus the Macedonian, master to the famous Apelles about the same time procured throughout al Grece, that drawing should be held for the first degre of liberall science in the training vp of children, and that no bondman should be admitted to vse the pencill. Wherevpon Plinie saith, that he neuer red of, neither yet euer saw anie excellent pece of work painted by a bondman, tho manie by wemen. It should also seme that Aristotles plane speche concerning drawing did take hold of that act procured by Pamphilus, who examining, as Plato did, in what things childern were to be trained vp, setteth down all the fiue principles by name and allegeth great reasons, why the minde is to be fashioned by them for learning, as the bodie is by gymnastik for exercise. He spendeth also the most part of the eight of his politiks to clear Musick from blame, and to proue it nedefull euen for bettering of maners besides vndouted pleasur. Quintilian also a Rhetorik master among the Romanes, and of no lesse account in his cuntrie then he was of cunning, and so estemed of among vs, in the framing of his best orator, first nameth writing and reading, and with som earnest chalenge taketh vpon him the protection of Musik, whose two arms singing and plaing be. And in the same place vsing the same fauour to Arithmetik and Geometrie, which perfit the pen and pencill in Apelles his opinion, as the pen and pencill be their principles in common sense, he could [10] not but allow the one, admitting the other, as Plato did before him not refusing where he fined. I will rest content with the assured credit of these thre onelie, as principall among all, whether philosophers, or other, whereof there is none, but he doth allow of those principles, which these thre appoint, and I haue chosen. Neither is there anie other of either valew or account, which handleth this argument of childerns foretrain, whether in Greke or Latin, whether of purpos or by passage, whether Christian or prophane writer, but he ioyneth with them and me herein, tho in som after learning, and fear of som misuse, theie somtime dissent, and wish rather that the principles were wanting then the perills should take place, which unwise peple seme to be subiect vnto, by dealing to far with them, a false slander to good principles, tho a iust reproche to ill peple. The best appointed common wealls also, in the best & most florishing times for all kinde of learning embraced the same train, a thing as easie to be proued, by all the best writers, in most plane terms, if I thought it nede full, as it is roundlie said in these few words. For it is not my resolution to vse manie names, tho I know the men, saue in those cases, where I must haue som companie of known note, to satisfie som humors, or else seme my self to be of either none, or but of verie small account. Neither is it anie discredit for a Christian writer in cases of learning and education, such as these be, where Christianism maie furnish the matter, tho prophanism yeild the form, to follow the president of prophane common wealls, & to cite the testimonie of old philosophers, from whence we set the most part of our learning. Neither can anie Christian state, or anie relligious consideration tho neuer so precise, but think verie well of these Elementarie principles, which the panims do, allow if theie be aduisedlie considered, and not hedilie renounced, by either raptnesse in conceit, or rashnesse in iudgement, before theie be well weied. For the same principles of learning, & the same faculties being learned, did arm the Christians to ouerthrow, which armd the infidels to assail, as the learned diuines know to be most trew, by both the old greke writers, as Iustine the martir Eusebius the storier, and who not of that race? & by the old latin autors to, as Lactanius and Austen, and who but of that [11] crew? whose names I wold not spare, if that were best for spede. And why not Agar beloued in obedience to hir mistresse, as banished for hir stomak? seing it pleased Philo to make fre Sara the type of right religion, & bond Agar the type of other leaning. For the ills which ar pretended to come by them which be the chefe, naie the onelie causes why som honest but to credulous naturs do mislike som of them: the common wealls which shall admit them & the parties which wil learn them for their profit sake, must take hede therevnto, least a more perillous harm do chance to crepe in vnder the colour of profit: seing the falts wherewith theie ar charged procede not from the things as naturallie euill, but from the persons, as naturall abusers, euen of what so is best. Which point in waie of their iustification shalbe laid verie plane in the particular discourses of euerie principle. Well then, thus do all writers, thus do al estates, thus do all relligions esteme of these principles for the number, & goodnesse thereof, for where allowance of number is, the allowance of their good is granted before hand.

The opinion of the best writers concerning the choice of wits fit for learning.

I Said before that the best writers did not onelie agre vpon the number of principles, but also did appoint for what kinde of wits it were most agreable to be trained vp in them. Of the principles I haue spoken sufficientlie: now let vs se, what their opinion is concerning the choice of wits. Which choice is a thing to be verie much thought on at all times, & in all places, but in these our daies, and this our cuntrie vpon speciall causes to be narrowlie looked vnto, as I haue said more then once, & that in places mo then one. For the consideration is weightier to whom ye commit learning, when ye haue found what to learn, then to find what to learn, before ye commit it. Bycause the best instrument wold allwaie be handled by the fittest person, & not by euerie one, that hath a fantsie to handle it. The want of this choice while priuat liking, & not publik order giues learning hir student, doth cause more mischiefe, then the ground [12] whereof is yet not found, tho the smart thereof be felt. And to saie the truth why is it a question, what wits be fittest to be set to learning, if there be no choice made, when the question is decided. The old writers declare the necessitie of this choice to be exceding great, euen in that theie themselues be so curious care full to finde out such wits, as ar to be trained that waie. Which their carefullnesse doth seme as it were to saie, what can anie thing, be it neuer so good auaill the estate, for the which it should serue, if it be not committed vnto such persons, as be fit to execute? Which commission taking hir beginning in the young childe, for matters of learning, ought not good choice to go before, where such an effect is to follow? In ane vniust man doth not the commission of iustice wrong a number of people? In a rash captain doth not the charge ouer soldiers bring a number to their end? And to Philosophie (which is a generall name to all learning among the old writers) can there possiblie be anie greater dishonor saith Plato, then to be committed to bastard wits, and not of hir own kinde? Naie can there be anie greater plage to anie common weall, then to haue that mean, which is naturallie hir best and of most profit, if the person, which shall vse it, be well appointed, to proue to be her worst, and hir greatest hinderer, by either the no choice, or else the verie ill choice of that same person? Wherefor in the choice of wits allyed naturallie to learning, theie first consider the end, wherefor theie ar to serue, when theie ar once learned, & then their qualities, whereby theie ar proued to be fit for learning. In the end theie consider, whether he, that is learned to liue priuatlie to him self, or publiklie for others. For as those, which serue in publik function do turn their learning to publik vse, which is the naturall vse of all learning: so such as liue to themselues either for pleasur in their studie, or to auoid foren truble do turn their learning to a priuate ease, which is the priuat abuse of a publik good. For the common weall is the measur of euerie mans being, which if anie one respect not, he is not to liue in it. If he be able to serue and do not, his choice condemns him: if infirmitie let his choice his infirmitie is his pardon: if he studie tho priuatlie to a publik end, his end is his warrant, tho his mean be mistaken. Wherein Tullies opinion semeth to be sounder then Platoes for the not [13] learuing of philosophers to their priuat studie, if theie were fit to serue in anie publik roum. But I do take it that Plato ment the higher publik seruices, such as the chefe magistrates & hed officers be, which places he still reserueth to his chefe philosofers, and in the Monarchie he saueth euen the verie croun and principaltie for them. Which so great a charge in anie estate the philosofers did seke allwaie to auoid, as being either to trublesom, or to much subiect to the peples furie, chefelie in a popular gouernment, such as that of Athens was, where the most philosofers were. In the choice of these wits for this priuat end, bycause theie could not gesse aforehand, what their end wold be, theie vsed the same mean for their first train, and sitting of their wit, which theie did vse for the best, and the most publik end. In those which learn to that end, that theie maie be profitable in publik, and proue so in the end, theie chefelie consider the principall and subaltern magistrates. I call those magistates principall, which ar not subiect to account of their gouernment by anie common order, tho in conscience and religion both towards God and men theie be euerie one subiect, as stewards by commission, whether theie be Emperours, Kings, or whatsoeuer prince of absolut soueraintie, not vassall to anie higher. I call those subaltern which ruling other yet ar subiect to other, as in a Monarchie all the mean and inferiour magistrates, and generallie as in anie estate those officers be, which be accountant for their doings. These magistrates be theie, whom all their precepts tend vnto, as the principall springs of most good or euill in anie estate. Bycause theie be the life & soul of their lawes for reward and punishment: the onelie president in all doings, to the common subiect, whether themselues be in principall roum, or but in subaltern. The principall magistrate is a great president as most profitable in good, so most perillous in ill: bycause his vertew, is the generall allurement, to resemble the like by, as his vice is the generall couert, for impunitie to offenders. The subaltern magistrates make a state verie lothsom by euill execution, as theie make it verie lightsom, by the contrarie dealing. Their own obedience towards their superiors is more then a lure to reclame the peple, bycause their obsequiousnesse to those that ar aboue them enforceth their vnder ones officiouslie [14] to obay, both the chefe souerain, & also them themselues. And therefor in the choice of their chefe, where the chefe is of choice, theie be meruellous vigilant, and chuse most what for time, and not for perpetuitie, for fear of ill successe in a verie good choice, where assurance of time bredes securitie in time, and securitie no good. Likewise in these subaltern magistrates theie be no lesse carefull, bycause their places and functions concern euerie particular sinew, euerie particular vein, euerie particular arterie, naie euerie small filet, and finest string or strip in the hole bodie of anie comon weall. Here lieth their choice of their learned wits, bycause theie take learning to be a leading qualitie, and therefor beseming the place, if it be fitted in person. These theie will haue fed and cherished with best matter, from the first time that theie be able to take anie pains either for bodilie exercise, or for trauell in learning, vntill theie be able to serue that publik turn, wherevnto theie ar destinate, & wherefor theie were so trained by publik foresight. In these theie consider the maintenance of the state, & therefor in their choice their chefe regard is, what wit is most fit in euerie kinde of state, bycause the like as it loueth the like best, so bycause of that loue it preferreth it most. Thus much concerning the end wherefor the choice is made. In the qualities which bewraie fitnesse for learning, theie haue regard to both the bodie and the minde. In the bodie theie require, that it be able for strength, and health to abide exercise the preseruer of them both: that it be of good proportion and correspondent to the minde for trauell in studie, & if it maie be, to haue it personable withall, bycause personablenesse is an allurement to obedience, a gracious deliuerer of anie inward vertew, & somtime was estemed a thing most worthie of the principall feat. Was not Saul noted in his election to be king, to haue bene taller and more personable, then the rest of the peple? Did not Thalestris the Amason Quene half contemn Alexander the great: when she saw his person to be of not great shew, whose name was so renoumed, as the report therof did cause hir com to se him? Doth not Euripides saie & Porphyrie vpon his word, that a bodie of presence is best worthie to rule? In the minde theie consider first the means to conceiue well, and to kepe fast, and then those [15] qualities, which be fittest for performance, when the habit is had. In conceiuing well, first theie require a sharpnesse of wit to perceiue soon, without taint of dulnesse or difficultie by hard learning: bycause wits shrink and recoill sooner, at a thing hard to learn thorough their own dulnesse, then theie do at anie labor in the greatest exercise. For in learning the burden is the mindes alone, in exercise the bodie bears part with the minde. Secondlie theie seke for an inuincible & laborious courage to go thorough with al paines. For without such a courage & that naturallie had, what wit could awaie with so much trauell of bodie, so much toill of minde, so much tiring of both in meditation & studie? Theie regard also a desire to be asking, and demanding of others, which be better learned, and a delite to resemble the best, & therefore to be praised: neuer to be idle, but euer well occupied, tho it be in plaie, so it be worthie praise. In the retaining of that, which theie haue conceiued theie require a fast memorie to kepe well, and a good foresight to continew it well, and by the same means, whereby theie first learned, with all those exercises which confirm memorie, & make waie to further knowledge. In both these qualities, to conceiue soon, & to kepe fast, theie vse to consider certain other signes which be ordinarie companions to anie toward wit, as to be naturallie well giuen, to be curteous in behauiour, & such of that sort, as Quintilian bids giue him that boy, which wilbe quikned with praise, which wilbe aloft with honor, which will wepe at a foill. This boy saith he must be fed with braueries, him cherishing will encourage, in him I fear no loytering. In stede of that weping at a foil Xenophon in the person of Cyprus, whom he deuiseth so perfit, as the best boy for a patern to bring vp, & the best price for a president to princes, semeth rather to like of laughing himself at himself, thereby neither to take laughter in the lookers on for anie kinde of mok: neither to lease anie courage, but furthwith to amend the thing, wherein he missed. Whereas weping might bewraie a pusillanimitie, and a faint of stomak. But Quintilian no dout ment, as if that weping can of an inward grefe, not quenching but kindling the natural courage, to burst out to the better. So Liuie saith that the hanging of the head, & the looking down of the Romane soldiers, when theie returned homeward [16] after their foill at Caudium, where the gallous was their gate, tho theie went vnder it like gese, was no argument of corage vanquished & oppressed by so shamefull a despite, but of a suppressed choler & a boiling grefe, which longed for occasion, wherby to work reuenge, & was thoroughlie ashamed, till theie had changed the shame with their enemie for honor, & had died their swords in the deceiuers blood, their foil comming not thorough their own defalt, but by folie of their leaders. As for Quintilianes cokking boy stil perching, still aspiring: such a pert conceit maie be good for his oratour, bycause he limits him no place, but it is hard for a subiect, whose humilitie is his honor. For the aspiring wit, which wilbe still a mounting, giues som euident suspition of a restlesse head, in anie kinde of state, least fit for a Monarchie, & lesse profitable to it self. Bycause desiring stil to be the best, if he misse, he moills other, if he hit, he harms himself, by insolence of thought, not content with a mediocritie, as to far beneath him, nether able to get much, as not fit for his humor, where the state is to distribut, as it thinks of the person, and not the person to receiue as he thinks of himself. In the generall learner I like that disposition best, which Terence doth attribut to young Pamphilus in his comedie called Andria: in whom I obserue two seuerall properties, the one for learning, the other for behauior. For his learning he was neither to excellent to be enuyed, neither to mean to be contemned, but as not aboue all in anie thing, so not beneath all in anie: that much allowed mediocritie being the rule of his learning. In behauior towards other he had acquainted himself to bear with all companies in most varietie of behauior, to yeild himself to them in honestie of delite, contrarying none, contemning none, neuer bragging of his birth, neuer vanting of his welth. For certainlie in wits this moderate kinde is most contrarie to the worst. If anie one be to singular od, he is fit either for valew aboue all to be sent vp to heauen, as to good for the earth; or for vice beneath all to be wisht somwhere else, as the earth to good for him, as Plato dalieth with the like speche in the like case. But those mens chefe consideration in their chusing of wits is, what affection to learning the childe hath by natur. Bycause it is hard to haill against the stream, as it is wonderous easie to row [17] down with it. Finallie theie knit vp all their choice with this no fantsie, tho a fable of Platoes Protagoras, that Iupiter sent Mercurie down into the world, to distribut learning and vertew among those of the world. In which his distribution he gaue learning to peple, according as theie were inclined by natur: but he gaue them vertew, which he deuided into a remorse to do ill, and a desire to do right, according to necessitie, which was to haue few men learned, as as theie were inclined, but to haue all men vertewous, as theie ought to be inclined. Bycause one learned man, as one physician, will help a great number: but it is necessarie for all men to be ashamed to do ill, and to be redie to do good. And with all, there saith Iupiter to Mercurie make this proclamation thoroughout the hole world, that theie furthwith kil him, as a disease in a state, who so euer is not capable of shame to do wrong, and will to do right. Whereby theie do mean, that there wold not be to manie brought vp vnto learning, where both natur restrains being not fit in most, and our vse doth not nede them, where some few will serue all. Which two considerations natur in most, & nede in all, be the chefe grounds of this choice for learning. But vertew & goodnesse be required in all, as necessarie for all in this our generall nede, & corruption of natur, whereby most be euill, whereas all should be good. But I haue said much allredie concerning this choice in diuerse places of my former book, which I call Positions, and speciallie in that title, which handleth the stripping of, of too manie bookmen. In the qualities that declare a wit verie likelie to perform well afterward, when learning is obtained, theie commonlie consider the honest disposition, and the parties zeall towards morall vertew, and ciuill societie euen for honesties sake, without hope of anie profit. Then theie mark next the forsight of conceit, which must be neither easie to be deceiued, nor soon to be remoued from a right opinion, by either passion in themselues, or persuasion of others. And generallie whatsoeuer vertew is like to bewraie both a good man, and a good subiect, that theie call to councell in making of their choice, to haue their learner make shew, both of capabilitie, & keping, in matters of learning, and of towardnesse, and constancie, in matters of liuing. In all these wits theie still respect libertie [18] and not bondage, abilitie and not pouertie, to haue learning liberall, where learners be no slaues, and the execution vncorrupt, where nede is not to festur. Yet theie do not exclude nede in excellent naturall wits, but theie prouide for their abilitie, that theie be not subiect to nede. And tho slaues be somtimes learned, yet learning is not slauish: neither when the parties demeanor doth procure his fredom, is learning manumised, which was neuer bond. Which two reasons, for libertie, and nede, the old wisdom, whereof I intreat now, must nedes confesse, if ye look but to Æsop among slaues, & Plato among writers: whereof Æsop sought still for fredom against seruilitie, & Plato for natur against mutable fortun, measuring not euen princes by their place, but by their propertie, by naturall power, and not by casuall euent. The cause why theie think so much of abilitie is the respect of the peple, which will obeie best, where theie be ouer topt most: as the cause why theie think so much of fredom is, for that slaues haue no voice nor part in the state, being held but for catle, tho reasonable withall: whereas learning hath best voice in anie estate, and therefor requireth the help of such an vtterer, as is part of the state, and capable of best state. Thus much for both the number of the Elementarie principles, and the choice of wits most fit for learning, according to the iudgement of the eldest, and best writers.

That this Elementarie and the profitablenesse thereof is confirmed by great reason, and most euident proufs.

AS for the reasons, which confirm the choice of the Elementarie principles, I find them to be both manie, and well appointed, & such, as moue me to think, both that these fiue, and that not fewer then these fiue, neither anie other then these fiue do make a perfit Elementarie, and that a perfit Elementarie is a most excellent thing, and so most excellent, as without the which, if it be not either anie at all, or not such as this is, there will great defects ensew in yeares, which might be preuented in youth. For as the wise Cato being demanded what was the chefe point, that did belong to husbandrie, answered [19] to fede well, & dubled the point. And the eloquent Demosthenes being demanded, what was the chefe point that did belong to an orator, answered to gestur well, & dubled the point: so my self, tho neither a Cato for wisdom, nor a Demosthenes for eloquence, yet am so resolued in this matter, as if I were demanded what I thought to be of chefe force in the hole course, and matter of learning, I durst boldlie answer a good Elementarie, and duble the point. Cato answered in that argument, wherewith he was acquainted, being a great husband, Demosthenes in that, wherefor he was estemed, being a great orator. And why not I in that, which methink I know being a long teacher? That Cato answered wiselie, what better reason can you require, then the effect thereof in the catle themselues, and the catlelike creaturs, which being the husbandmans charge, and staruing without stouer, defeat the ill feader of his conceiued stok. That Demosthenes his action was the soull of his orations, and assured the truth of his iudiciall answer, who is better witnesse then euen Æschines his enemie? Who being banished his cuntrie, by the onelie mean of Demosthenes his tung, did confesse in his exile, that he was sorer wounded with the force of his action, which gaue life to his words, then with the strength of his words, that found work for his action. That this my opinion concerning the infinite commoditie of a good and perfect Elementarie, is as trew in the train to learning, as either Catoes was in husbandrie, or Demosthenes his in oratorie, there be six speciall and principall causes, which by the greatnesse of their own good effects, do vnfalliblie conclude, the excellent benefit therof, euen bycause ech of the principles is so excellent good. All which concurring, & meting in the generall end of the hole Elementarie, must nedes import a meruellous treasur, to be in the hole, where euerie particular, which maketh vp that hole, doth proue to be so profitable. The six reasons which by their own priuat goodnesse confirm a generall profit in the main Elementarie be these. If the Elementarie do season the grene vessell with the swetest liquor, and the vntrained minde with the holsommest humor, is the goodnesse thereof doutfull, where the substance is so precious? If it make the childe most capable of most commendable qualities, which without it he [20] could not aspire vnto, deserueth it not embracing, which makes so plane a waie to so excellent a thing? If it resemble natur in the multitude of hir abilities, and procede so in teaching, as she doth in towarding, can the currant be but good, which followeth such a gide? If in place of hardnesse, it plant facilitie, doth it not help students to saill with a forewind, without fear of shipwrak, where all roks be remoued, that theie nede not to be feared, or so laid in sight, as theie maie easilie be auoided? If where there is now verie great misliking of manie good things, by mean of ignorance, which cannot conceiue them, it do cause allowance by the mean of knowledge, which of iudgement will allow them, is not learning much bound to it, for clearing hir from blemish? Naie, if within the Elementarie compas it comprehend also the entrie to language, and the grammer trauell, which is the keie to all cunning, maie it not then well be said to be perfect in all points, which belong to ane Elementarie? seing in course of studie, where language doth end, there learning doth begin? and all that goeth before that, as in order it is a principle, so in natur it is Elementarie? Now that it is of such efficacie, for seasoning with the best, for conceiuing of the most, for resemblance of natur, for exile to hardnesse, for maim to misliking, for entrie to speche, it shalbe proued verie planelie, and withall so, as no other Elementarie can possiblie compare with it. For as I am thoroughlie persuaded, that the first Elementarie, being well perfited is the onelie furtherer to all kindes of learning: so am I likewise resolued, that this Elementarie, not deuised by me, tho reuiued by me, is the perfection of the Elementarie, and so consequentlie the chefe promoter of the after learning, which the effect will shew in prouf, as the reasons will in prouing. Which I therefor set down, as diligentlie as I can, that my good readers perceiuing thereby the profit of the thing, maie the sooner procure the effecting thereof, by subscribing to that, which theie se so well warranted.

That this Elementarie seasoneth the young mindes with the verie best, and swetest liquor.

[21]OF those six reasons, whereby I take the great vse of this Elementarie to be vnfalliblie confirmed, the first is, bycause it doth season the tender, & untrained minde with the best & swetest liquor. Which that it doth, who will deny, when he shal euidentlie se, nothing to be propounded therein, but that, which is most pure & picked? Plato Aristotle & Quintilian tho not theie alone, in those places of their fortrain, where theie wish a childe, that is to be brought vp well, neither to hear, nor to read, nor to se anie thing at all in his teaching kinde, & of set purpos, but onelie that which is most agreable in opinion with truth, in behauiour with vertew: by that their so saing declare vnto vs the qualitie of those things, which ar best for childern to deall withall at first. And our own relligion, which best knoweth of what importance it is, to haue youth embrewed with the best at the first, is meruellous carefull, both to win them to it by precept, and to work it in them by practis. For the necessitie of beginning at the best, in euerie argument, which hath a beginning, and is to procede by order, I shall not nede to saie much either for the good which it bringeth, or for the ill which it blemisheth. One Theodorus a plaier of Tragedies, belike such a one, as Roscius was at Rome both excellent men in that kinde of action, wold neuer let anie mean or vnskilfull actor enter the stage before him, as Aristotle reporteth, bycause he himself wold work the first delite, euen with the verie best, for that he knew the force of the first impression, which being laid with pleasur in the beholders minde wold cause them procede on with continewance in like pleasur, wheras so vnswetenesse at the first might cause harshnes thoroughout. Wherein I note also (tho the first planting of best sciences be our gardning here) that by his so doing, he either enforced his fellow-plaiers to be like to him, & so partakers of the praise: or else he alone bare awaie all the praise, as deseruing it alone. Could one Theodorus a Tragedie plaier espy that in the stage, which was somtime allowed as tolerable, outlawed somtime, as vnlawfull, & maie not a scholer spy the like in the course of learning, which is still vpon the stage, as most profitable still? When the childe shall haue the matter of his Reading, which is his first principle so well proined and so pikked, as it shall catechise him in relligion [22] trewlie, frame him in opinion rightlie, fashion him in behauiour ciuillie, and withall contain in som few leaues the greatest varieties of most syllabs, the chefe difference of most words, the sundrie pronouncing of all parts, and branches of euerie period, doth not Reading then which is the first principle seme to season verie sure? enriching the minde with so precious matter, and furnishing the tung with so perfit and vtterance? When the argument of the childs Copie, and the direction of his hand, whereby he learns to write shalbe answerable to his reading, for chocie of good matter, and reuerence to young yeares, neither shall offer anie thing to the eie, but that maie beawtifie the minde, and will deserue memorie, will not writing season well, which so vseth the hand, as it helpeth to all good? When the pen and pencill shalbe restrained to those draughts, which serue for present semelinesse, and more cunning to com on, for the verie necessarie vses of all our hole life, doth not that same liquor, wherewith theie draw so, deserue verie good liking, which will not draw at all but where vertew bids draw? When Musik shall teach nothing, but honest for delite, and pleasant for note, comlie for the place, and semelie for the person, sutable to the thing, and seruiceable to circumstance, can that humor corrupt, which bredeth such delite, being so eueriewhere armd against iust chalenge, of either blame or misliking? For the principle of Grammer, I will not tuch it here, bycause I entend not to deall with it here, but wheresoeuer I shall tuch it, I will tuch it so, as it shall answer to the rest in all kinds of good. In the mean time till the grammer principle do com to light, that Reading shalbe so relligious, Writing so warie, Drawing so dangerlesse, Singing so semelie, plaing so praiseworthie, the euent shall giue euidence, and the relice it self shall set furth the seasoning. But by the waie, as the Elementarie professeth it self in the course of learning, and in trade of school to be the first & best seasoner of the vntrained minde: so ought parent, also for their own part both before & during all the Elementarie time, to prouide so at home, as there be no ill liquor inconsideratlie powred into the grene cask, which maie so corrupt it, as it will either quite refuse the good Elementarie humor, or vnwillinglie receiue it, and not to such a good, as it [23] vseth for to work, where the cask is not corrupt. For if the young eies be acquainted at home with vnsemelie sights: if the tender ears be more then half trained to vncomlie hearings, if the pliable minde be vnwiselie writhen to a disfigured shape, if the hole conceit be vnaduisedlie stained with a contrarie dy, how can that countenance be liked on in school, whose contrarie fauor is most honored at home? Those parents therefor which wil look for the best liquor in schools, must not in anie case vse corrupt humor at home. For that is most trew, which is vttered by manie, but most oraclelike by Plato, concerning the strength of that iuyce, which the young wits ar first seasoned withall. I will set down Platoes words first in Greke, where theie be most pithie, and then in English, where theie shalbe as plane. Note: Greek passage Which is to saie in English, that the beginning of euerie thing is of most moment, chefelie to him, that is young and tender, bycause the stamp is then best fashioned, and entreth deapest, wherewith ye mean to mark him, and the sequele will be such, as the foretrain shall lead, whether soeuer you march, bycause naturalie the like still draweth on the like. These words, as theie ar wiselie vttered by the graue philosopher, so ought theie to engraf both in parents and masters a depe impression to obserue them as carefullie, as theie be spoken trewlie. This concordance betwene the parent at home, and the teacher in school for the vertewous training vp of their litle young ones, is in verie dede, to bring them vnto Christ, as we be bid in scriptur. For what else is it, I praie you, for a childe to com to Christ? or of what other force is it to be a Christian childe? Sure not to be baptised onelie in the name of Christ, but both for truth in religion, and matters of knowledge, both for vertew in demeanor, and matters of liuing, to be brought vp so, as he maie trewlie resemble him, whose name he beareth, & faithfullie serue him, whose conusance he carieth. Hereby it semeth to me to be verie plane, that a good elementarie thus appointed, as it seasoneth first, and continueth longest, so it doth both best.

That this Elementarie maketh the childe most capable of most commendable qualities.

THose means make one capable of som further qualitie, by whose helpe that partie, which is to com by such a qualitie, both conceiueth it quiker, retaineth it faster, and executeth it better. Now those means be in vs either naturallie ingenerate, or artificiallie emplanted, and that so, as theie shew themselues, both in our bodies, and mindes. Concerning the naturall helps, which by the verie inclination bewraie a minde made naturallie fit, either to conceiue, or to retain, or to execute anie learned qualitie well and therefor the better, bycause the more naturallie, I haue spoken enough in the question of choice, where I wish by the autoritie of the best writers, that such wits onelie were set to learning, as naturallie bear som fauor that waie. Concerning such naturall properties, as will discry a bodie fit for anie exercise, either to kepe the bodie it self in helth in one, that is not student: or to assist the minde in all hir executions, in one that is a student, I haue said enough in my book of Positions, where I handle exercise. Neither is the question at this time of anie naturall inclination, but of artificiall helps, and those not for the bodie, which point is for Gymnastik and exercise of the bodie, but onelie for the minde, tho wrought by the bodie, which is for these principles, and the Elementarie learning: I saie therefor that these fiue principles, reading, writing, drawing, singing, and playing, which make this hole Elementarie, besides exercise, which is Elementarie to, tho handled elswhere, be the onelie artificiall means to make a minde capable of all the best qualities, which ar to be engraffed in the minde, tho to be executed by the bodie: which best qualities be two, vertew for behauior, and knowledge for cunning. Vnder the name of behauior I comprise all those qualities, whose honor is in action, as vnder the name of knowledge I imply all those, whose soueraintie is in skill, tho either of them both both Note: sic know ear theie do, & do as theie know. For vertew and the planting thereof, it hath no cause to complain of this Elementarie, which giueth precepts vnto children how to learn [25] to do well, and so preserueth vertew, as much as direction can. What furtherance else is to be had therevnto by practising that in dede, which is commanded in word, that is reserued also, & most earnestlie recommended euen by this Elementarie to all parents and teachers, according vnto the distinction of that autoritie, which theie haue ouer childern. Doth not this Elementarie then make childern most capable of vertew in elder years, for whose growing it is so carefull in their tender age, both by precept and performance? As for knowledge which tendeth directlie vnto cunning these fiue principles serue directlie therevnto. For by them the minde is prepared and made fit to receiue and vnderstand all things, which either natur doth bequeath vs, or labor prouides for vs: By reading we receiue what antiquitie hath left vs, by writing we deliuer what posteritie causes of vs: By resembling with pencill what aspectable thing is there, and subiect to the eie, either brought furth by natur, or set furth by art, whose knowledge and vse we attain not vnto? By the principle of musik besides the purchace of a noble science, so certainlie platted by Arithmeticall precept, as no one better, so necessarie a step to further knowledge, as no one more, such a glasse wherein to behold both the beawtie of concord, an the blots of dissension euen in a politik bodie, as no one surer: how manie helps and how great ease receiueth our naturall infirmitie either in care for comfort, or in hope for courage. Not here to tuch the skilfull handling of the rude voice, nor the fine nimbling of the raw finger, things not to be refused where theie maie be well had, and naturallie required, where imperfection is to be perfited by them. Againe doth not all our learning conceiued by the eie, and vttered by the tung confesse the great benefit which it receiueth by reading? Doth not all our deliuerie brought furth by the minde, and set furth by the pen acknowledge a dewtie to the principle of writing? Doth not all our descriptions, which figur in the thought, and pictur to the sense both preach & praise the pencill, which causeth them to be sene? Doth not all our delite in times not bisied (as all our labour is for rest, all our trauell for ease, all our care to auoide care) protest in plane termes, that it is wonderfullie [26] endetted to either part of Musik, both by instrument and voice? the naturall sweter of our sour life in anie mans iudgement, that is not to sour? Now what learned qualitie is there of anie commendation, but it falleth within this number, and is furthered by these principles, whether it be chefe profession of greater note, or meaner facultie of lesse account, or necessarie trade of vnforbearable vse? And not to leaue exercise quite vntuched, seing it is mere Elementarie, & alwaie to ioyn with ech ascent in learning, as the bodie growing in strength or in years requireth more or lesse stirring: by the artificiall benefit thereof the fete excell in swiftnesse, if natur be according, the arms in strength, the hole bodie in ech part, for all gifts in ech part, which either concern helth or cause actiuitie. And as so manie principles appointed for the minde being cunninglie applied thereunto, do make it most able both to conceiue with the soonest, and to deliuer with the fairest: euen so the one principle of exercise being skilfullie applied according to right circunstance maketh the bodie most actiue in all parts, to execute all functions both of necessitie and praise with a meruellous nimblenesse. All qualities therefor whether belonging to the bodie, bycause their execution is by it, or partaining to the minde, bycause their seat is in it, must nedes confesse themselues to be so auanced by this Elementarie, as in dede theie were nothing, if it were not. Take exercise awaie, what then is the bodie, but an vnweildie lump? what vse of it hath either cuntrie in defence, or it self in delite? Remoue precept and practis, and where then is vertew, which neither knoweth, what to do, if it be not directed, neither doth when it knoweth, if it faill of practis? Set these fiue principles apart, what can the vnlearned eie iudge of? the vntrained hand deall with? the vnframed voice please with? If all the principles want, then all the qualities faill, if som certain want, then so manie faill, as procede from them that want. If all the principles be had, then all the qualities will follow. Wherefor I conclude, that if all commendable qualities do fall within this compas, if these principles auance them all, if want in the one cause defect in the other, that then this Elementarie must nedes cause the childe being so well trained, to be most capable of most commendable qualities, and that the defect in these [27] must of mere necessitie cause defect in those. Whereof theie can best iudge, which when theie grow in years, then perceiue their own lak, which commeth for want of such a foretraine. At which time one of these things streight waie enseweth. Either theie condemn that, which theie know not, thorough ignorance: or theie contemn that, which theie dispare of, thorough insolence: or theie mone that, which theie misse of, thorough negligence, most comonlie of frinds, which regarding litle else, but the wait to welth, desire rather a compendious path to compas that, then a longer circuit to com by a better, tho in the end theie perceiue, that at the first theie might well haue obtained both, with verie small ado. Wherefor the Elementarie being so absolut, and yeilding so great a capableness to further qualities, it were to great an ouersight in those parents, which haue oportunitie at will, to neglect it in their childern, & in stede of knowledge in all, to leaue them ignorant in som, and cause them in years to mislike, where theie cannot iudge, contemn where theie cannot compas, bewaill where theie fele want, chefelie considering, that as it will make childern capable of the most, so it self is compassable, well nigh by the meanest.

That this Elementarie resembleth natur, both in number of abilities and in maner of proceding.

THe third prouf of a good Elementarie was to resemble natur in multitude of abilities, and to procede so in teaching, as she doth in towarding. For as she is vnfrindlie, wheresoeuer she is forced, so is she the best gide, that anie man can follow, wheresoeuer she fauoreth. Wherefor if natur make a childe most fit to excell in manie singularities, so theie be furthered and auanced by Elementarie train in the younger yeares, is not that education much to be blamed, by whom the salt coms, and the infant is defeated of that same excellencie, which natur voweth, and negligence voideth?

Again, when there is nothing ment vs by natur, but train will help it forward, is not train it self to be thought most perfit, and the mean of the train to be held most absolut, which spredes [28] with natur, where she splaieth most, as manifold in prefering, as she is in profering.

When I vse the name of natur, I mean that power, which God hath emplanted in these his creaturs both to continew their own kinde, that it do not decaie, & to answer that end, wherefor theie were made. The continewance of their kinde is the prouf of their being, but the answering of their end, is the frute of their being. This latter part is that point, wherevnto education hath a speciall eie (tho it contemn not the other) that the young fry maie be brought vp so, as theie maie proue good in the end, and serue well in that place, wherevnto theie shalbe loted, for the benefit of the countrie, when theie com to years, and full state of prouf. For the performance whereof that theie maie proue such in dede, I take it, that this Elementarie in his kinde is most sufficient, as being the best mean to perfit all those abilities, which natur endoweth our kinde withall, by those same principles, which art and consideration appointeth it withall: and by vsing such pollicie in the waie & passage to artificiall perfection, as natur hir self doth vie in hir ascending to hir naturall height. Bycause the end of education, and train is to help natur vnto hir perfection, which is, when all hir abilities be perfited in their habit, wherevnto right Elements be right great helps.

This is that resemblance of natur, which I do mean, not to counterfeat hir in som other work, as fondlie comparing, or frowardlie bragging with the effects of natur, like som Apelles in purtrait, or som Archimedes in motion, but when consideration & iudgement wiselie marking, whereunto natur is either euidentlie giuen, or secretlie affectionat, doth frame an education consonant therevnto, to bring all those things to perfection by art, which natur wisheth perfit, by franknesse of hir offer. If natur do offer a towardnesse to write, and no impediment let, but it maie be well applied, is not consideration vntoward, if that abilitie want forwarding? If with som small help a childes voice maie be made swete, tunable and cunning, is not education lame, if it continew harsh, vnpleasant, and rude? If by benefit of natur, we be made fit for mo qualities, then ordinarie education doth help vs vnto, do we not blame them, who hauing gouernment ouer vs, leaue vs ignorant in that, which in ripenesse [29] of years we want in our selues, and wonder at in others? whose traine being better then ours, tho perhaps neither wit quikker, not bodie nimbler, doth serue for a prouf, that curteous natur is oftimes verie frank, where vnkinde fortun sheweth verie small frindship: naie that either negligence or folie inconsideratlie cutteth of, that naturall abilitie, most liberallie bestowed. Whereupon I ground my argument that this must nedes be a verie good Elementarie, bycause it preferreth all things which natur offereth to a commendable end, and sheweth it self as considerat a teacher, as natur doth hir self an excellent towarder.

But for the better vnderstanding of my conclusion, and this great concordance, which I note to be betwene natur in framing, and art in training, both for number of abilities, and for maner of proceding, I will first examin the naturall abilities, which ar to be perfited, & how natur hirself doth forward the perfection: then I will shew, how those principles, which art hath deuised for the furtherance of natur, do answer vnto those abilities of natur, both for sufficiencie in number, and fitnesse to perfection. For where there be verie manie effects, which ar to be wrought, there must nedes be manie means, to being the effect about. Where natur hir self offereth verie good hold, there art must be at hand and redie to take it: where natur is frutefull, and plaieth the good mother, there art must be carefull and proue a good nurse. For it is most trew, that most excellent gifts, and endowments of natur, be verie oftimes spoiled by the onelie mean of negligent nurtur.

I call those naturall abilities, which natur planteth in our mindes and bodies, prepared by hir self for vs to vse, but to be perfited by our selues, to our own best vse, whereunto that power of our minde, or that part of our bodie doth speciallie serue, in which that abilitie is naturallie placed: As for example, natur planteth in the hand an abilitie to catch and hold, which that it maie do to the best effect, and to that vse for the which we haue our hand, our own pollicie and practis must be our best mean. Natur planteth in our minde an abilitie to forese such things, as be to com, which that it maie do to our greatest profit, our own wisdom, & our own consideration, must be our [30] best mean. Whereby it will fall out, that we our own selues do cause our own want, if we do not our endeuor, to further those helps, which the goodnesse of natur, naie, which the goodnesse of God, the Lord and prince of natur, of his own mere gift doth so bestow vpon vs, as we maie frelie haue them, if we list to apply them. If the case were such, as we our selues were willing to vse them, if we had them, and had them not, the complaint might tuch natur, for not answering our will, but now that we haue them, if we do not vse them, the blame will tuch our selues, for not answering hir goodnesse.

I call those Artificiall principles, which mans wisdom hauing considered the entendment of natur doth deuise for himself, so manie in number, and so fit in qualitie, as theie maie take sure hold of all naturall inclinations and abilities, & bring them to perfection by the like mean, and the like ascent, in training them to that end, which pollicie doth shout at, as natur sheweth hir self to be verie well willing to follow the hand of anie such a trainer, by such a mean as is deuised, to such an end, as she desireth: As in the former examples of the hand to hold sure, & the minde to forese, which be naturall abilities, artificiall principle is to vse such exercises, and so considerate experiments, and with such precisenesse in the vse of them both, as the hand maie hold best, and surest with all, the minde forese most, and furthest withall. Where natur grounded onelie bare holding, and simple foresight, direction entended the best in them both, as natur did not seme to be verie froward in either, whose perfection lyes in both.

By these descriptions it appeareth, that of these naturall qualities som concern the bodie and som the soull, and that both theie help either to our mere being onelie, or to our well being withall: and also that the mean both to work our being in the one kinde best, and our welbeing in the other kinde as well, must be so applied, as natur hir self shall seme to be most pliant, which pliablenesse of natur will shew it self, both by case in the working, and by vse in the work.

But forsumuch as the handling of all these qualities, first of the bodie, and then of the minde, next of our being, and then of our well being, whether imperfit in nature, or perfit in [31] train, wilbe somwhat tedious to deal withall seuerallie, and the things themselues maie be wel enough vnderstood being handled together, seing in all our executions both the bodie & minde do alwaie concur, tho either more or lesse, as the thing that is don, procedeth in proportion from either of their parts: I will therefor handle them ioyntlie in one treatis, as theie themselues do ioyn allwaie in one practis, & that chefelie in respect of our being, first mere, and then well. Whereof the first, which concern our mere being, be altogether naturall, tho principles to the last, by mean of education : the latter which conern our well being, be mere artificiall but bilding vpon natur by waie of fundation, and proue so much the finer, where theie haue hir fauor, as either nothing at all, or but of small account, where she semeth to froun.

Those abilities therefore belong to mens being, without the which theie could not once so much as liue, or bear the name of men in the naturall sense of their first humanitie: Those belong to their well being, without the which tho theie maie liue and continew men, yet ar theie extreme rude, and in dede no bodie, in the principall sense of their best humanitie. Without the abilitie to receiue sustenance, & to haue it tendered, when natur doth command it, a man cannot liue. Wherefor that abilitie & such other like, concern his mere being, tho by his so being he be but half a beast, which fedes, as wel as he doth, tho not with like change. Whithout the abilitie to conceiue and vnderstand, what is most semelie in everie circumsance, and to haue it fined, to the most ciuill vse, a man maie liue tho exceding rude, and therefor that abilitie, and such other like ocncern his well being, whereby he is likest him, of whom he hath his being, and most sociable with them among whom his being is.

Now as I finde in natur both by the effects, which these abilities work, and by the places, wherein theie ar bestowed, that she means us verie much, and verie manifold good: so for the auancing of euerie of them to the same effects, which natur entendeth, I find also in this Elementarie, that it hath seuerall branches, wherewith to supply their seuerall turns, as it shalbe proued first in the abilities of our mere being, and then in those, which concern our best being. Whereby it shall also appear, [32] that neither natur, nor we haue anie cause to complain: Natur, that she is but sklenderlie furthered, where she meaneth great matters: we, as missing of that by insufficiencie of train, which natur ment vs by varietie of gifts. And that therefor this Elementarie being so well appointed by so wise men, as the first deuisers thereof were, deserueth the embracing, which so answereth naturs liberalitie in endoument, by sufficient varietie in artificiall principle.

For the being of man, to maintain and encrease his bodie in euerie part and parcell thereof, and so afterward to sprede the like to it self, in euerie kinde thoroughout, natur hath planted in our bodies, which is hir first subiect, a liuer, the first and formost part of hir frame, and our main, which liuer receiuing an eager humor from the milt, wherewith our appetite to meat is stirred, fetcheth the same meat down from the mouth thorough the throte into the stomak, wherein it retaineth it, vntill thorough heat and humor, it be well digested, and perfitlie distributed by the veins thoroughout the hole bodie, the superfluitie thereof being expelled, and the purest being reserued, to fede the bodie for fainting, to enlarge it for encrease: to make matter for succession and continuance of the kinde.

Again besides the preseruing of our bodies by that norishing mean we haue also a perceiuing by outward sense to fele, to hear, to se, to smell, to tast all sensible things, which qualities of the outward, being receiued in by the common sense, and examined by fantsie, ar deliuered to remembrance and afterward proue our great and onelie grounds vnto further knowledge. Moreouer we haue also a certaine force to moue and stir either by commandment of passion, or by enticement of desire, either by the waie of prosecuting for the vse of life, by pulse and breathing, or by waie of proceding to do somwhat else, by going, running, leaping and suchlike actions. To serue the turn of these two both sense and motion, natur hath planted in our bodie a brain the prince of all our parts, which by spreding sinews of all sorts, thoroughout all our parts, doth work all those effects, which either sense is sene in, or mouing perceiued by.

Furthermore our soull hath in it a desire to obtain that, which [33] it holdeth for good, & to avoid that, which it estemeth for euill: which desire worketh, either by quiet alluring, or by insolent inflaming, and when the first motion thereof is once set on foot, either by calm persuasion, or by vehement heat, it hath a further stirring to attain vnto that in effect, which it conceiueth in desire. To satisfy this vse, natur hath placed in our bodie, as a liuer to tikle desire, so an hart to kindle heat: and as the sense is moued by the qualitie of his obiect, & that motion serued by mean of sinewes: so appetite being stirred by his good or ill obiect, hath both his prosecuting & refusing supplied by sinewes.

Last of all our soull hath in it an imperiall prerogatiue of vnderstanding beyond sense, of iudging by reason, or directing by both, for deutie towards God for societie towards men, for conquest in affection, for purchace in knowledge, and such other things, whereby it furnisheth out all maner of vses in this our mortall life, and bewraieth in it self a more excellent being, then to continew still in this roming pilgrimage. To serue this so honorable a turn of vnderstanding, and reason, natur tho she haue no place worthie enough within this our base and simple bodie, wherein to bestow so great & so statelie gests with their hole retinew, yet she doth what she can, & being herbinger hirself assigneth them for lodging hir principall chamber, the verie closet of the brain, wherein she bestoweth euerie one of reasons vnderstanding friends, seruerallie ech one according vnto their seuerall degrees, and singular dignities. All those abilities in their first naturall kinde concern but the being of a rude man, but when theie ar fashioned to their best by good education, theie procure the being of a perfit and an excellent man. For, to liue, to fede, to multiplie, to haue sense, to desire, to haue the vse of naturall and vnrefined reason. What great thing is it, tho it be somwhat more then brute beasts haue, if the other diuine qualities, which bild vpon these be not diligentlie followed? Which as theie rise out of these at the first, so theie honor them in the end, as much as the best frute can honor his first blossom, or as the cunningest work can grace that first ground, whereupon it is wrought.

Besides that, theie shew themselues to be those most excellent ends, which natur ment first, tho she hirself made but a [34] weak shew, and yet verie pliable for mans industrie to work on for his own commoditie. He that liueth not at all, cannot liue well, he that fedeth not at all, cannot fede moderatelie, he that multiplieth not, cannot multiply continentlie: he that hath no sense, cannot vse it soberlie: he that desireth not, cannot desire consideratlie: he that vseth no reason, cannot vse it aduisedlie. But he that liueth, fedeth, multiplieth, hath sense, hath desire, hath reason, he hath withall, all those abilities, which natur can afford him, to vse them all well, food with moderation, encrease with continence, sense with sobernesse, desire with consideration, reason with aduise, and so will he vse them, if iudgement maie rule the last, to haue them well, as necessitie will the first, simplie to haue them. For as the first abilities work their naturall feats by commandment of necessitie, so the latter abilities work their laudable feats by direction of reason, which reason as it is our difference in comparison with beasts, tho we vse it but meanlie, so is it our excellence in comparison with men, if we vse it to the best.

The abilities therefor of that reasonable and vnderstanding part in man being handled workmanlike, and applyed to their best by such deuises and means, as ar thought fittest to work such an effect, do order and direct the diet for foot, & the delite for encrease, to the health of those parts which ar appointed for them, and the help of the hole bodie, which is compound of those parts. Theie fine the sense, and the instruments thereof to their best perfection, & their longest endurance. Theie restrain desire to the rule of reason, and the aduise of foresight. Theie so enrich the minde and the soull it self, as theie laie vp in the treasurie of remembrance, all arts, all forecast, all knowledge, all wisedom, all vnderstanding, whereby either God is to be honored, or the world to be serued in honest & wise sort, which so heauenlie a benefit is begon by education, confirmed by vse, perfited with continewance, which crouneth the hole work.

Now all these abilities, whether of the first, and in most of most naturall sort for our being onelie, or of the second and in most of most iudiciall sort, for our being well, I thinke to be perfitlie furthered by this same Elementarie, in the natur of inducement to further encrease: and that for euerie abilitie in [35] natur to haue vs to be such, there is som principle in this elementarie to make vs to be such.

For those points, which most concern the bodie, & the helth thereof, whether motiuelie in managing it: or morallie in manering it, what is ouerlept either in exercise, for practis: or in precept, for behauiour? Whereby whatsoeuer abilitie there is in the bodie, it is stirred and quikned to the verie best vse.

As for the minde and the abilities thereof, which ar afterward to be brought to som perfection of habit, there is none so blind, but he planelie seith the ground to be laid and powers of the soull to be made most fit for most exquisit perfection, when those principles be obtained, which this Elementarie doth set down, the things themselues tending to the auancement of cunning, and the matter of cunning to the furtherance of vertew.

But who shall iudge of this, that this Elementarie laieth hold vpon all those naturall abilities? he shall be able to saie exceding much to it, which being but brought vp well in the ordinarie train shall but consider this book aduisedlie in euerie branch thereof. But he shall iudge best of it, who hath bene brought vp by it, and by his own sufficiencie shall both be able to pronounce himself, and to cause others pronounce, by seing him so sufficient, that there is no point for either actiuitie in bodie, or capacitie in minde, whereto natur makes him toward, but that nurtur sets him foreward.

Is the bodie made by natur nimble to run, to ride, to swim, to sense, to do anie thing else, which beareth praise in that kinde for either profit or pleasur? And doth not the Elementarie help them all forward by precept and train? The hand, the ear, the eie be the greatest instruments, whereby the receiuing and deliuerie of our learning, is chefelie executed. And doth not this Elementarie instruct the hand, to write, to draw, to plaie? The eie to read by letters, to discern by line, to iudge by both. The ear to call for voice, & sound with proporcion for pleasur, with reason for wit? and generallie whatsoeuer gift natur hath bestowed vpon the bodie, to be brought furth or bettered by the mean of train, for anie profitable vse in our hole life, doth not this Elementarie both find it, and forese it? As for the qualities [36] of the minde, whether theie tuch vertewousnesse in liuing, or skilfulnesse in learning, as arts, sciences, professions, or whatsoeuer else, by whatsoeuer term or title else, do theie not euerie one most apparentlie procede from reading and writing, as from their naturall principles, the one for deliuerie, the other for receit? whether theie trauell in language for it self, wherein grammer, rhetorik, logik, and their deriuatiues clame interest, or shew knowledge by language in anie other facultie. Where vnder be contained in generall terms, all the parts of philosophie both morall and naturall, the thre professions diuinitie, law, physik, all the branches of them all, all the offsprings of ech, whose instruments speche is. If the mathematiks be the end, or anie particular else, which clameth kinred of them, whose naturall end is to direct manuarie science, tho their translate vse be to whet a learned minde, can theie lak anie footing, where number, figur, motion and sound be practised in principle? where the mathematiks & their frinds be thus induced, whose necessarie reason doth force their own place, can anie other facultie, whose but probable apparence doth entreat for a roum, but find how to enter? Whatsoeuer else concerneth either delite to comfort our weaknesse, or delitefull vse to serue our necessarie, with cunning of praise, or handling of art, all that is foresene either by drawing of the eie, or by musik for the ear. So that in my opinion, the fathers and founders of this Elementarie, whereof I am but collector, tho as fauourable a collector, as so good a thing deserueth, haue vsed great foresight to laie such foundations therein, as maie both nusle vp all naturall abilities, while theie ar sprooting in train, and perfit them at full, when theie ar ripe for the reaping.

For the multitude & varietie of those principles, which I appoint the young scholers to deall with, that is confirmed euen by natur hirself, which making hir own abilities to be so manie, requireth as manie principles to bring them to perfection, euerie one helping forward his cosen and frind. And those wise men also, which did both deuise them, and execute them in such a number, and of such varietie, bycaus theie wold not haue young wits to be ouerburdened with multitude vnwisely applyed, did help them in train thorough distinction in time: as the learned [37] Quintilian doth shew in a particular discourse, where he examineth this question, whether young childern be to learn diuerse things at one time or no. Where he concludeth that theie maie, as a thing of no truble, if it be well deuided, bycause the younger the wits be, the better theie be fed with varietie: & if theie be trubled somtime, or fail in somthing, yet it is with their mindes, as it is with their bodies, soon down and soon vp again, & lightlie without harm, if their nurses and trainers be redie at their hand. For the childern, which when theie be from their ouerseers must deall of themselues, ar by litle and litle to be committed to themselues to learn to do that betimes, which theie must deall with euer after, yet while theie ar young, & hollie vnder charge, their falts com rather by negligence of such, as haue charge ouer them, then of their own selues, which cannot rule themselues.

If natur in som childern be not so pregnant, as theie maie take the full benefit of this hole train, yet by applying it wiselie, there maie be som good don, euen in the heauiest wits, & most vnapt bodies, tho nothing so much as in the verie quikest. If anie parent again finding the naturall defect in his childe do forbear his pains, & spare his purse, where he hopes for smal profit, he hath natur to warrant him, which semeth euen as it were directlie to warn him, not to lose his labor, where she lift not to fauor.

Again if anie one wanting oportunitie cannot compas all, or hauing oportunitie will not medle withall, which education & natur seme ioyntlie to promis, he hath no cause to blame either of them, whereof the one offered that, which he wold not vse, the other that, which he wold not take. But to knit vp this argument, methink it is plane, that seing natur offreth varietie of gifts, industrie ought to vse both hir hands to take that, which is offered. Which diligence in taking seing this Elementarie professeth, as it letteth nothing fall, which natur holdeth vp: so I take it therefor to be most absolut, in that it doth answer so frindlie a mother as natur is, and ioyns with hir in working.

That this Elementarie riddeth the course of the after learning from all difficultie and hardnesse.

THe fourth prouf of a good Elementarie was, in place of hardnesse to plant facilitie, and to lighten the course of studie by making of it plane. For what thing is it but hardnesse alone which most appalleth young mens courages, and abateth their diligence, in a maner fraing them to go anie further, when theie are verie well minded, towards the obtaining of sound, and substanciall knowledge? And what but hardnesse is the chefe and originall cause, why so manie rest content with simple and superficiall skill, being vnwilling to toill themselues with the difficulties of studie, and that ear theie com to fele, that small learning will serue well enough to com by a great liuing? which might haue bene alledged for a verie great impediment to greater learning, if it had gone before the feling of hardnesse: but the course is this. Young men desire to get learing to liue by, and while theie are in place of learning, as in vniuersities, bycause there theie se learning in best credit, theie ar in dede desirous to be noted for learning, which when theie cannot com by, being chekt thorough hardnesse, in the matter of studie, as theie think, but in dede thorough weaknesse in their first train, as I know, then theie deuise, how to turn that litle, which theie haue, to the best commoditie that theie can, and so in seking of perferment, theie ioyn great practises with som simple learning, as their best mean to obtain greater liuing. Whereas in verie dede if difficultie had not crossed them, theie wold haue ioyned worthinesse in themselues, with admiration in others, and so haue bene called by others, and not haue craued themselues. This hardnesse certainlie commeth bycause such students haue not bene brought vp in the knowledge of these Elements, which being well laid while childern ar yet vnder the rod, and learn as it were more by rote then by reason, without feeling themselues, either much pains or anie profit, will cause an easie and a pleasant course in the further learning, when theie can iudge what theie do, tho theie did it not in doing.

For childern as theie be still in doing, so theie know not what theie do, much lesse wherefor theie do, till reason do grow vnto som ripenesse in them. And therefor the matter of their train is such, as theie profit more by practis, then by knowing [39] why, till theie fele the vse of reason, which teacheth them to know considerations and causes. The foresight for their well doing in the mean time remains in their parents, teachers, and frinds, who prouide so for them in youth, as theie maie praise them again, and praie for them in age. But when theie themselues do grow to iudgement, hauing bene so brought vp, then theie do find what a great deall of good theie haue allredie don, and how beneficiall their frinds haue bene vnto them, for helping them so much. Then theie se, where other not so trained do proue stark blind. Then make theie no bones, where euerie litle let, is a verie great log to anie of the other: then march theie one at pleasur, like soldiers of courage, whose waie is made plane by pioners sent before, where the other, which ar not so well prouided for, will rather cast awaie their armor, then wrastle with the difficulties of vnknown and vneasie passages.

I cannot compare the foredeall by which childern ar at, their first education to anie thing better, then to the pictur of Timotheus son to Conon the Athenian captain, and his victories, as from his ill willers did cause them, and him to be painted out, as Plutarch reporteth. For theie made Timotheus himself lying fast a slepe, and fortun bringing cuntries, towns, and victories vnto him in a net, meaning thereby, that he became such a conqueror, more by hap then by cunning, more by his enemies want, then by his own wit. Childern which be well trained in their youth be like to sleping Timotheus, preferred by their frinds, ear themselues can perceiue it: and their frinds like to fortun, which furnish them so well, ear themselues can discern, what good is don vnto them. But when theie com to years, and ar once awaked, then with open eies theie behold, their frinds care, their own conquest, and fortun fishing for them, naie Gods prouidence verie carefull for them, by the ministerie of parents, masters, and frinds, while theie were fast a slepe, and could not themselues, either help themselues, or iudge right of their helpers. If this Elementarie then be the great benefit of foreseing frinds, the great conquest of frindlie fortun, naie the great munificence of a louing God, who wold haue his litle ones go thorough stitch where ignorance makes hirs stik, is the [40] thing of small regard, which hath so great patrons? is it of small importance, which foileth such a fo, as ignorance is?

But to go more particularlie, is the compassing of tungs hard? sure so it is, to one of no foretrain, that neuer learned grammer, that neuer red writer, that neuer proued his stile, that neuer vsed the tung. Be the mathematiks hard? sure so theie be to one not prepared, that neuer did number, that neuer drew line, that neuer knew note, that neuer markt motion. Be the abilities of the bodie laborious and hard? sure that theie be, where it is painfull to proue, what the bodie can do, being neuer put to it. But where foretrain is, there ease will follow, where the bodie is prepared, the purgation worketh: where exercise leadeth, actiuitie will follow, both in those and the rest. Theie that haue these helps well grounded in their youth, as I said before, maie go forward with ease, and stand verie fast, where other must nedes stumble, which haue no such help. Which stumblers, tho by their own exceding great, and therefor exceding commendable trauell, theie oftines in the end excell those, which were better brought vp then theie were, yet the train was well appointed, whatsoeuer negligence disappointed the effect in those, which hauing wings to fly vouchsafed scant to flutter: and the blame resteth in them, which might haue don well and wold not, the praise in them, which did so well, tho theie wrastled sore for it.

Therefor the tender minde of the young infant being first embrewed with these principles as the best, for the first liquor: and then furnished with their store, as the most, for all help, facilitie must nedes follow in all that doth succede.

The opinion mentioned in Platoes Phædon, that all our learning is but a calling to remembrance of foreacquainted skill, the soull hauing in it naturallie, and from hir first being all maner of learning, tho neuer vttering it, but when it is moued by foren occasion, confirmeth this opinion of facilitie in learning, after these principles be once laid. For if the generall conceit in natur by waie of principle do make all knowledge to seme of old acquaintance, and the things thimselues to be no sooner named, then streight waie perceiued, as of no new familiaritie, [41] no sooner hard but streight cald to remembrance, as the known inhabitants of naturall memorie (which kinde of perceiuing Aristotle calleth a knowledge within vs a forehand, which knowledge, leadeth the strongest and the best demonstration) sure when difficultie is past in the first planting, which is rightlie termed the better hald of the hole, facilitie must nedes follow in all the residew, which seme to the principles, as of their acquaintance, theie follow so frindlie. So sharp an eie hath he to se further, whose sight is made steddie by such a preparatiue. He that in his Elementarie train can read and write well, he that handling the pen or pencill can vse them both wel by number, and with line: and dealing with musik can iudge well of sounds, & handle instruments right, what can he think hard in his after studie, if studie be his choice? Naie what shall he find hard, tho handicraft be his end? for he maie well haue all these principles, yea and the mathematiks to, and yet aspire no higher, then the plane workman: bycause those helps be peculiar to such peple, tho for som quiknesse to wil, and constantnesse in prouf, theie be vsed for book learning. Now if he be entred into language, so far as grammer goeth, which is the tip of the Elementarie, will there be question of difficultie? Then all hardnesse being remoued in the Elementarie, before the learner can discern, what a foredeall he is at, and facilitie being won, where the student might haue stumbled, if his waie had not bene planed, what a pleasant feild hath studie to range in, where nothing can hinder, if loytring do no harm? Which loytring and negligence is allwaie excepted, as a thing that thwarteth euen the best deuises, & commonlie cuts of all good successe, in euen the fairest attempts, tho it fre the thing from blame, whose furtherance it stoppeth, and cast the falt on him, whose hinderance it helpeth. For the thing remaineth one, tho the partie haue it not, the partie is the worse, bycause he hath not the thing, and so much the worse, bycause he is worse then him self, thorough his own negligence, which might haue passed himself, thorough his own diligence.

I do oftimes se, and as oftimes pitie a great number of verie good students, which be more then half discouraged from their further proceding, when either theie find their own want, not [42] hauing this foretrain: or being desirous to go forward ar enforced to trauell in these Elementarie minuts, somtimes with effect tho extreme painefull, oftimes with dispare and losse of all their labor. And tho theie do learn them, yet that their learning is nothing so sound, as vnder a teacher, bycause no one mans labor, in anie argument whatsoeuer, much lesse in these Elementarie principles, is comparable to the help that coms by a teacher, or a cunning reader. For is it not an incredible benefit, to haue the verie flour and pith of another mans studie, naie of all the best writers, concerning that matter wherein your trauell lyeth, to be vttered vnto you in order, by one that hath digested it in time, beside his painfulnesse in studie, to gather it from the best, and most allowed writers? I will dwell no longer vpon this point, bycause I haue handled it in my book of Positions, where I shew what benefit an vniuersitie receiueth by excellent readers. To my present purpose therefor. While either tediousnesse by the waie doth terrifie good students, or vnskilfulnesse in the end giueth idlenesse a fair color, to contemn where it knoweth not, the most of our best learning which we ought to haue (tho som fresh heads do think themselues to know enough and enough, when theie can said more then enough, how small enough so euer theie haue) is either suppressed by difficultie or oppressed by ignorance. I do not here tuch the want of reward, as being a foren tho a forcible let, to the furtherance of learning, but onelie such stops, as be within the parties, & students themselues, which were in good waie to proue excellentlie sufficient, if such lets were remoued, and themselues in loue with learning euen for learnings sake, tho theie lookt for no dowrie. Now difficultie is a fair pretence to diuert one from knowledge, whom either much trauell will toill sore, or verie litle will soon tire: and ignorance wilbe bold to set light by such things, as it doth not se, bycause it is stark blind.

Wherefor I must nedes commend this Elementarie, as most profitable for redinesse without difficultie in the rest of our studies, & the onelie mean to make a pleasant passage, where such students, as be not acquainted therewith, ar either miserablie tormented ear that theie can passe at all, or quite discomfited [43] without hope to passe.

For the triall hereof I do appeall to the iudgement of two sorts of men, whereof either hath good feling in this matter. The one is such, as haue bene verie wel and perfitlie brought vp in either all, or in most of all those things which I do require: Of whom I ask whether theie find not in themselues a confortable encouragment to go forward in learning, thorough the help of their foretrain, and whether theie be not able, if theie will vse their abilitie, to go forward with great ease? The other sort is such, as haue bene brought vp either in none of these, or not in all, or but verie vnperfitlie in whatsoeuer, and be themselues verie willing to learn: Of whom I ask whether theie find not themselues either quite discouraged in their honest desire, if theie haue had no train at all: or not more then half lame, if theie haue had it but by halues: or not both lame and discouraged to, being vnperfitlie, and therefor ill trained: and whether theie do not striue miserablie against the stream, when theie seke to go forward without these helps.

Dionysius the Siracusian tyran being at Lacedamon and exercising himself by the riuer of Eurotas, as other peple did, found his appetite still exceeding good, and the relice of his meat exceding pleasant. Whereupon when he was to return to Syracusæ imputing the goodnesse of his stomak and the sauorinesse of his meat, to a wrong cause, as if theie had com of his cooks handling, & not of his own stirring, he took with him a Lacedemonian, cook as liking of their diet, and allowing of their cookrie. But when he came home he took himself to ease, and vsed no more exercise, whereupon finding neither in his stomak such an appetite, nor in his meat such a relice, as he did at Lacedemon, he fell out with his cook, as if the salt had bene in him, not dressing the meat so, as he did at Lacedemon, neither bathing himself, as he did in Eurotas, could not haue that stomak which he had doing both. So must I saie by the difficultie in learning, that it will seme verie harsh and verie vnsauerie, to procede in depe studie, where this Elementarie help is not at all had, but exceding easie and [44] verie delitefull, wheresoeuer it is. And tho som peple think that there is no such nede of anie such train, bycause all roums be serued sufficientlie without it: I must confese the seruice, tho I cannot the sufficiencie, which is but sufficient, in comparison of the lesse but mere infirmitie, where it might be full, & perfitlie performed, ear the pains can be felt by train in young years. Thus much concerning the facilitie which this Elementarie promiseth to the course of studie, and therewithall encreaseth commendation to it self.

That this Elementarie by auoiding of ignorance auoideth all misliking

THe fift praise of this Elementarie was, bycause it is the best mean to avoid generall ignorance, the mother to misliking, and to com by generall knowledge, which is the cause of knowledge, which is the cause of allowance. A circumstance of great moment in the prouince of learning, as it is generallie also in all other dealings. For that which is misliked, is still vnder foot, and that which is allowed is allwaie aloft. Now all misliking commeth either vpon desert, when the thing is such, as for verie naughtinesse it is to be misliked, or vpon opinion, when error in the partie misliketh that thing, which is of it self well worthie the liking.

Opinion falls in error either thorough mere ignorance, when he that misliketh, knoweth not what the thing is, which he doth mislike, or else thorough preiudice, when he that misliketh doth know the thing well, but is so wedded vnto, naie rather so bewitched with his own fantsie, which it self is seduced by som foren allurement, as he will rather mislike against knowledge, then withstand against fantsie.

As for the matter of learning, wherein our studie consisteth, and whereunto these principles make a redie entrance, our necessarie vse both bred it at the first, and contineweth it still, in verie good credit. And what man is so simple, but he knoweth it to be such, as deserueth good liking: both for the seruice that it doth vs, which is the naturall end of it, and for the proprietie in handling, which is an artificiall mean to it? Wherefore if with out cause it be otherwise charged by anie color of blame either [45] in all or in part, opinion is the charger, which opinion in so doing is either blinded by ignorance, or corrupted by fantsie, the verie worst branch of anie kinde of error, not minding to amend and still waxing worse, as both the two be verie great enemies to all right iudgement. If anie kinde of writer for vaunt, not for want of wit, or vpon som particular cause else, do practis his pen or whet his tung against the good in learning, as Lucian doth in most places of hole works, as Agrippa doth in his vane book of vanities in science, theie cannot wound learning, tho theie strike at the wants, which be in som professors. Bycause tho the two qualities, one of good note, and to be well vsed, as learning and knowledge, the other of ill note, and neuer but naught, as vice and misdemeanor, be in one & the same partie, yet as the good qualitie cannot transubstantiate the euill, so can not the euill change the others substance, tho it foullie disfigur the form thereof, which is so much the worse, bycause of such a companion, whom the qualified partie, as subiect vnto both hath matched so togither, being in natur most different, tho vnited in the person, as a common harbour to two great enemies, whereof the one seketh the subuersion of the other.

Syphax the king of Barbarie, as Liuie reporteth, lodged both Scipio & Hasdrubal in one palace, being two mortall enemies, and euen at that time in most cruell war, Scipio for Rome, Dasdrubal for Carthage. But what came of it? the king being persuaded by Scipios presence, & his graue speche, began to falter in his amitie with his own frinds, the peple of Carthage, & proceding so forward in that his mutabilitie, at the last chused the worst. For being the first mouer to haue the Romanes armie passe ouer into Afrik, he wrought the ouerthrow to Carthage & reuolting again from the Romanes frindship to the peple of Carthage he ouerthrew himself, & lost kingdom & all. Such a thing it is to harbor two enemies, & to geue ear to both, where the infirmitie of our natur, either cannot well iudge of them, or if it can, yet is lightlie conquered by the worst of the two, howsoeuer it promis the more honorable gest, to ioyn with the better. If learning and vice do lodge in one room, the allurement of vice will lightlie preuaill against the allegation of learning, and enforce the learned to do against his knowledge, [46] & yet learning is still good, tho the professor go awrie, and tho cauilling wits do translate crimes from the offender to the innocent. But such fellowes bewraie their own folie, euen in ieast to turn their heles against their own helps, and by their fond doing to stir som fond heads, to mislike that in earnest, which theie ment but in ieast. This doing of both Lucian and Agrippa, and anie such else, which ieast so with good things, to the shaking of their credit, so much as lyeth in them, maie be iustlie comrised vnder error in opinion nor erroniouslie but wantonlie seduced. But what if that wanton seduction be the worst of all other, and worthie to be punished? whereas of the other two, the one is moned in ignorance, the other but blamed in error.

But to return to my former argument, what greater enemies hath learning euen in natur, then preiudice & ignorance? whence is there more open shew of implacable hostilitie to knowledge, then from preiudice and ignorance? Ignorance knoweth nothing, and therefore is no friend to ane vnknown good: preiudice knoweth and will not, and therefor is a great fo to a not fauored good. Ignorance yet in part deserueth som excuse for all hir disfrindship, bycause infirmitie is hir falt, not bolstered with ill will, and the worst is hir own, ane ordinarie case, where euen enimitie pityeth. But preiudice is a poison to anie comon weall, so far as it stretcheth, which being at the first infected with the incurable disease of a cankred and a corrupt opinion gathered by confluence of sundrie ill humors will neither it self yeild to a right iudgement, nor will suffer anie other, where hir persuasion can take place. For by yeilding hir self she feareth the emparing of hir misconceiued estimation, and by suffring other to yeild, she feareth the encrease of knowledges frinds, whereby hir self shall com in danger to be oppressed, both with truth of matter, and number of patrons. Wherefor she opposeth hir self, she bendeth all hir eloquence, she mureth vp all passages, so much as she maie, both by persuasion and entreatie, that none shall iudge right, which will hear hir speak, & regard hir autoritie, but shall take that musik to sound the swetest, which commeth from hir, tho she be but a mear-maid, which by offring of delite endeuoreth to destroie.

[47]Ignorance is violent and like vnto a lion, when it encountreth with knowledge, still in furie without feling, in rage without reason, and riseth of two causes, either infirmitie in natur, or negligence in labor. Whereof the one could not, the other wold not conceiue at the first, when knowledge was in dealing. Both enemies to knowledge, but negligence the greater, which either fearing disdain for hir first refusall, or enuying him which loueth where she left, will not seme to fauor, where she once forsook, and stomaketh him, which embraceth hir leauings, awraking hir malice in shew vpon knowledge, in dede vpon folie. Which folie being lodged within hir own breast, beside that negligent ignorance, vseth to call in a dangerous opinion, the contempt of that good, which she ought to commend, rather then she will by change of opinion and altring hir hew, bewraie her own error, which all men se sauing she that should: being at defiance with knowledge, not by simplicitie of natur, which offered, but by naughtinesse of choice, which refused the attaining thereof.

Now naturall infirmitie the other and more gentle mean of ignorance wold perhaps, naie wold in dede change hir blind opinion, if she could once change hir ingenerate heauinesse: she wold reuerence learning, if she might se hir beawtie, where with to be rauished, being enemie vnto hir, not of malice but of weaknesse.

That which I speake of infirmitie in natur, and nelgigence in choice is to be entended by such of both sorts, as continew in their worst without remorse of euill, or recourse to good. For if anie man whether naturallie dull or negligentlie rude in riper years vpon better aduise do change his currant: the naturall weak to loue that in others, which he hath not himself: the negligentlie rude to wish that in himself, which he seith to be in others, he then becoms frind to iudgement, and will rather continew in suspense, then pronounce rashlie, till he be thoroughlie enforced.

But that same peruerse preiudice is a sutle fo to knowledge like a manieheaded hydra, and as the venim of his autoritie is gathered of diuerse grounds, so the sting of his poison infecteth diuerse waies. The person himself which is thus caried a waie [48] by a peuish opinion is commonlie no heauie head, but either superficiallie learned, and yet loth to seme so: or enuiouslie affected and still carping at his better: or ambitiouslie giuen and presumeth vpon countenance: or he measureth knowledge by gain, and setteth naught by anie more, that himself shall nede, to compas that he coueteth, where a litle cuning will compas much more then reason thinks enough in corruption of mindes. All which four causes mean learning glad to make great shew, enuious affection glancing at good things: vane presumption plaing the peicok: couetous desire carelesse of great cunning, as theie corrupt the iudgement, so theie maintain preiudice, while the partie so corrupted will seeke by all means to continew his credit: so much the more a deadlie enemie to knowledge, bycause preiudice must giue place, if knowledge com in place, and therefor that it maie not com, he emploieth all his forces, by all cunning, and all well colored shifts to shoulder it out: a professed fo, and so much the shrewder, bycause he supplanteth knowledge vnder the opinion of knowledge.

Now considering these so firie and so furious enemies to knowledge, ignorance and preiudice with their hole families be the causes why, that the best things & matters of most cunning be oftimes misliked, where theie be vnknown, either simplie or shrewdlie, doth not this Elementarie a great pleasur to knowledge, by planting skill in all, to auoid misliking in anie? that euerie part of knowledge maie be so estemed of, as it iustlie deserues? and ech of these mislikers maie be so entreated, as to becom frinds of foes?

Misliking was said to com either of deseruing ill, whereof learning is clear, bycause it deserues well, or else by error, from which kinde of misliking anie sound knowledge will verie hardlie scape. For ignorance supported by infirmitie in natur, and negligence in labor, and preiudice maintained by four craftie companions, superficiall learning, enuious affection, vainglorious conceit, and couetous desire will still haue a fling at hir. Howbeit if naturall infirmitie be helpt by diligent education, it will either proue a frind or not bitter fo, for that good which it hath goten. If negligence it self be so entreated in the training, as it will be content to take pains to learn, it will fauour [49] at the last, tho it frown at the first. If preiudice in generall maie compas and kepe that credit, with sound and substantiall knowlege, which it aspireth vnto by superficiall shew and sinister means, were not he worse then mad, that wold hang vpon the shadow, where he might haue the bodie, being still in danger to haue his vnskilfulnesse discouered at euerie encounter with a learneder man? at euerie dealing with anie such matter, as will bewraie a smatterer? By help of this elementarie will this substance be goten, that the shew shall not nede. For this kinde of training vp in youth doth crepe on to knowlege, ear the feling of labor can take anie place, and encrocheth so sore vpon blind ignorance, as it cannot be painfull, no not to negligent heads, being so well set forward, to passe quite thorough without either difficultie or danger, if he set not man to work but good will alone. Which being don will not misliking be banished, and liking be cald home? will not ignorance stowp when knowledge is in state? when the end is well wrought, and by right means, which was sought for before by a verie wrong waie? I shall not nede to repeat here again, to what kinde of knowlege euerie principle helpeth. For in that theie expell ignorance eueriewhere, that serues for this purpos, as, that theie help knowledge euerie where, it is a thing proued all redie. Both which, the help to knowledge, and exile to ignorance, found much to the praise of these fiue principles, wherewith theie procure liking to learning, and valur to vertew.

That the entrie to language and the iudgement thereof by grammer is the end of the Elementarie.

THe sixt and last prouf of perfitnesse in this elementarie was, bycause the entrance of language, and the iudgement thereof, which is wrought by grammer, is the conclusion and height thereof. Which how profitable a thing it is, the effects themselues will euidentlie declare. For by course of natur and vse of antiquitie, grammer trauelleth first to haue the naturall tung of ech cuntrie fined to that best, and most certain direction, which the ordinarie custom of that cuntrie [50] which vseth the tung, can lead hir vnto: As how to reduce our English tung to som certain rule, for writing and reading, for words and speaking, for sentence and ornament, that men maie know, when theie write or speak right. Which direction was both the first, and the most ancient vse of the originall grammer. Whose professors bycause of their iudgement were called Critici, as Aristarchus among the grekes, Palamon among the Romanes. Secondlie grammer, as it hath bene vsed sence, seketh to help vs to the knowledge of foren language, as the Latin, the Italian, and such other tungs, which at this daie is the principall vse thereof. Where it serueth in the natur of an anatomie, for the resoluing of the writen speche: in the natur of an artificer, for making vp the habit of a foren tung in the studious learner, by writing and speaking. Now in either of these kindes, whether to fine our own tung, or to learn a foren, we ar much bound to grammer, euen for it self alone, but a great deall more in respect of hir professor, which must perform the three things, that I named before of his own abilitie. For grammer of it self is but the bare fule, and a verie naked thing, but the professour must haue somwhat more then his rule.

And (not to medle here at this time with anie foren tung, for either the one or the other part of grammer) doth it not I praie you, shew vs Englishmen a verie great pleasur, if it help to the fining of our own English tung, & thereby to make it to be of such account, as other tungs be, which be therefor of best account, bycause theie be so fined? whereby we our selues also shall seme not to be barbarous, euen by mean of our tung, seing fair speche is som parcell of praise, and a great argument of a well ciuilled peple. But it pleasureth vs a great deall more, as the curse of our studie now lyeth, for helping of vs to foren language, by such good helps, as it ioyneth to it self, bysides the bare Anatomie of a plane rule. For a mere grammarian is but a poor mean to do anie thing well, euen where he professeth most: as Quintilian saw verie well, which for the latin tung, and the grammarian therein said, that it is was Note: sic one thing to speak like a gramarian, and another thing to speak like a latinist, as if grammer latin were but latin by dispensation: & onelie hit the right in [51] euerie tung, which could both waie the rules, and pease the force of speche according to that grace, which euerie tung hath. But forasmuch as grammer is vsed for one degre in help to foren language, it furthereth vs verie much that waie, bycause all our learning being set from the foren, as regestred in their tungs, if we want the knowledge of the one, we want the hope of the other.

When learning, and knowledge came first to light, those men, which were the autors thereof, vttered their mindes in that same speche, which theie then vsed, when theie bred the things. And as theie neded no foren tung for the matter bred at home, so had theie no other vse of anie grammer, but onelie that, which endeuoured to fine their naturall speche at home. But after that the same their deuises, being first set out in their own tungs, were afterward sought for by foren students, to encrease their learning, and to enrich their cuntrie with foren wares, the foren students were then driuen to vse the assistence of grammer in the second kinde, bycause theie could not vnderstand those things, which were writen in a foren tung, without the knowledge of the tung it self.

In the primitiue grammer children being framed so, as I require now, went straight waie from the Elementarie to matter of learning, and the mathematicall sciences, which ar so termed, bycause in dede the whole scholers learning (which scholers in greke ar called mahytai) consisted in them, as in the first degree of right studie. For whatsoeuer goeth before them in right studie, is nothing else at all, but mere Elementarie: and whatsoeuer goeth before them in wrong studie, as it is wrested in natur, so it worketh no great wonder. But in the second vse of grammer, we are enforced of necessitie, after the Elementarie howsoeuer hudled vp, and how simple soeuer, to deall with the tungs, ear we passe to anie matter, which help of tungs, tho it be most necessarie for the thing, as our studie is now platted, yet it hindreth vs in a time a thing of great price, naie it hindreth vs in knowledge a thing of more price. For by the lingring about language, we are remoued and kept bak one degre further from sound knowledge, which is so great a degre, being in our best learning time, while we be vnder masters and [52] readers, of whom we maie learn far better, then of our selues, if that regard be had to them in choice, which elswhere I haue wished were carefullie had. But I will not deall anie further with grammer in this place, considering that hole argument will follow this Elementarie, and hath so manie branches, as we dealt with tungs: neither yet will I procede with this discourse, which offereth it self here concerning the let of studie, by the studie of tungs, which tungs seme to be the onelie mean to all our studie, as we vse it at this daie, bycause I haue handled that argument alreadie in the preface to my learned and curteous reader, besides that I haue tuched it in my book of Positions. For this time this maie suffice, that this our Elementarie is verie beneficiall vnto vs, by the mean of gramer also, which is the honor and perfection of the Elementarie in both hir naturs, but chefelie in the course of our learning now, whereby we ar entred into language, and withall into knowledge, while our own tung remaineth but poor, and is kept verie low thorough som reasonable superstition, not to haue learning in it.

But here to conclude the generall vse of this present Elementarie, which hath bene thus far my particular argument, I must nedes continew my first opinion, which was and is this, that in the matter of learning, a good Elementarie is more then the half, bycause it is the first: & that in the first it is mere the best, bycause the wisest men, the greatest reasons, the best gouerned common wealls did so pronounce of it, the one by their pen, the other by their practis.

The generall platform and method of the hole Elementarie.

I Will set down the purtrait of the hole Elementarie, and how I purpos to deall therein, before I medle with anie particular principle, that my reader seing my hole plat in so small a form, and no parcell thereof but within his compas, maie the sooner perceiue the drift of my labor, and accordinglie frame his hope of the thing, and the good like to com by it, & staie his memorie the better, by the method & order which I promis to kepe in it. I deuide the consideration of the hole Elementarie [53] into two parts, whereof the first concerneth the matter and substance thereof, and how I entend to deall therein: the second concerneth the maner and form of teaching it, and how I wish that euerie circumstance were handled, that both the teacher maie deliuer planelie with order, and the learner receiue quiklie with profit. Wherefor the first part of this my generall plat shall shew the matter of the Elementarie, and the handling thereof: the second shall shew the maner of teaching, and the circumstances therein.

The matter of the hole Elementarie consisting in fiue points: reading, writing, drawing, singing, & playing, I will so handle them in rew, as, I marshall them in order, and begin first at reading.

But bycause I take vpon me in this Elementarie, besides som frindship to secretaries for the pen, and to correctors for the print, to direct such peple, as teach childern to read and write English, and the reading must nedes be such, as the writing leads vnto, therefor, befor I medle with anie particular precept, to direct the Reader, I will thoroughlie rip vp the hole certaintie of our English writing, so far furth and with such assurance, as probabilitie can make me, bycause it is a thing both proper to my argument, and profitable to my cuntrie. For our naturall tung being as beneficiall vnto vs for our nedefull deliuerie, as anie other is to the peple which vse it: & hauing as pretie, and as fair obseruations in it, as anie other hath: and being as readie to yeild to anie rule of Art, as anie other is: why should I not take som pains, to find out the right writing of ours, as other cuntrimen haue don, to find the like in theirs? & so much the rather, bycause it is pretended, that the writing thereof is meruellous vncertain, and scant to be recouered from extreme confusion, without som change of as great extremitie? I mean therefor so to deall in it, as I maie wipe awaie that opinion of either vncertaintie for confusion, or impossibilitie for direction, that both the naturall English maie haue wherein to test, & the desirous stranger maie haue whereby to learn. For the performance whereof, and mine own better direction, I will first examin those means, whereby other tungs of most sacred antiquitie haue bene brought to Art and form of discipline for their right writing, to the end that by following their waie, I maie hit vpon [54] their right, and at the least by their president deuise the like to theirs, where the vse of our tung, & the propertie of our dialect will not yeild flat to theirs. That don I will set all the varietie of our now writing, & the vncertaine force of all our letters in as much certaintie, as anie writing can be, by these seuen precepts, Generall rule, which concerneth the propertie and vse of ech letter: Proportion, which reduceth all words of one sound to the same writing. Composition, which teacheth how to write one word made of mo: Deriuation, which examineth the ofspring of euerie originall: Distinction which bewraieth the difference of sound, and force in letters by som writen figure or accent: Enfranchisement, which directeth the right writing of all incorporat form foren words: Prerogatiue, which declareth a reseruation, wherein common vse will continew hir precedence in our English writing, as she hath don euerie where else, both for the form of the letter, in som places, which likes the pen better: and for the difference in writing, where som particular caueat will chek a common rule. In all these seuen I will so examin the particularities of our tung, as either nothing shall seme strange at all, or if anie thing do seme, yet it shall not seme so strange, but that either the self same, or the verie like vnto it, or the more strange then it is shal appear to be in those things, which ar more familiar vnto vs for extraordinarie learning, then required of vs for our ordinarie vse. And forasmuch as the eie will help manie to write right by a sene president, which either cannot vnderstand, or cannot entend to vnderstand the reason of a rule, therefor in the end of this treatis for right writing, I purpos to set down a generall table of most English words, by waie of president, to help such plane peple, as cannot entend the vnderstanding of a rule, which requireth both time and conceit in perceiuing, but can easilie run to a generall table, which is readier to their hand. By the which table I shall also confirm the right of my rules, that theie hold thoroughout, & by multitude of examples help som maim in precepts. Thus much for the right writing of our English tung, which maie seme for a preface to the principle of Reading, as the matter of the one is the maker of the other.

In reading I will kepe this order, bycause the treatis of right [55] writing doth pretend som help to the right in reading, I will first giue certain rules, to be obserued in reading and spelling, according to those precepts, which I gaue in writing. And forsomuch as the goodnesse and vertew of matter is most fit for the young childe in the first seasoning of his tender minde: and the matter it self is spred into two branches, consonant vnto the main distinction of the ten commandements, either for religion towards God, and right opinion in faith: or for ciuilitie towards men, and right iudgement in behauior: I will therefor cast the matter of reading so, as it shall answer at full both to religion in faith, and to ciuilitie in frindship. Wherefor to laie the first ground of learning, which is to learn to read, in religion towards God, and in religion it self to obserue the law and ordinances of my cuntrie, I will after the A b c, set down the ordinarie catechism set furth by my prince, and the state of my cuntrie, with all such appendants for graces, and other praiers, as shall seme most pertinent to the Elementarie training of a christian child. Therevnto I will ioyn som other pretie short treatis concerning the same religious argument being of good importance for those years to vnderstand: and as warilie appointed, as God shall appoint me. Then will I set down som other well pikt discourse, which shall concern morall behauior, and right opinions that waie. In all which I will haue both a speciall, & a continuall regard to these four points in the child, his memorie, his desire, his capacitie, and his forwarding.

For his memorie I will forese, that as he must practis it euen from the first, so he maie also practis it euen vpon the best, both for pleasur in learning, and for profit after learning.

For his delite, which is no mean allurement to his learning well, I will be as carefull that the matter which he shall read, maie be so fit for his years, & so plane to his wit, as when he is at school, he maie desire to go forward in so comfortable an argument, and when he commeth home, he maie take great pleaur to be telling of his parents, what pretie petie things he doth find in his book, and that the parents also maie haue no lesse delite to hear their litle one speak. In so much as either of them shall rather seke to preuent the other, the childe to be telling [56] somwhat, and the parent to be asking somwhat, then to be so slow, as to tarie for the mouing.

For his capacitie I will so prouide, that the matter which he shall learn, maie to be so easie to vnderstand, and the phrase which I will vse, so euident to perceiue, as both the one and the other shall cause nothing but courage.

For his forwarding I mean to be somwhat curious, that there be such consideration and choice for syllabs words and sentences, and for all their accidentarie notes, as there shall want nothing, which maie seme worth the wishing, for the full help of either spelling trew, or reading sure: that what childe soeuer can read them well, maie read anie thing else well, if the reading master will kepe that order in his teaching, which I entend to giue him in my precept, and do his infant no harm by hasting him on to fast, & by measuring his forwardnesse not by his own knowlege, but by fantsie of his frinds. If opportunitie serue me & cause require that labor, I will pen the same things in the latin tung also, to satisfie som peple, which wilbe best pleased so, as in verie dede sauing for the ortografie, which is proper to our tung, there is nothing in the Elementarie, but it maie well be communicated with anie foren nation, which must likewise prouide for their peculiar ortografie, as I do for ours, if theie mean to vse the like Elementarie to this.

The treatis of reading being thus ended, then will I on to the principle of writing, wherein I shall nede neither to be curious, ne yet long, bycause the hole ortografie, which concerneth the right writing of our tung, will both help the writing master, & ease my labor in that behalf. Howbeit whatsoeuer shal be nedefull to that end besides the rules, which ar giuen in the ortografie (as there be manie pretie notes, for the writers profession, both to frame the childes hand right, to form & ioyn letters well, & to fit those instruments, which he must nedes vse in the managing, thereof all that I will set furth most planelie, and as shortlie, for both the English and the latin letter. I ioyn the latin letter with the English, bycause the time to learn the latin tung is next in order after the Elementarie, and the childes hand is then to be acquainted with the latin charact, which is nothing so combersom as the English charact is, if it be not far more easie. [57] And tho we vse to learn som other tungs afterward, as well as latin, which haue the peculiar characts, as the greke and hebrew, yet he that can write English and latin well, will learn those hands both soon, and of himself. So that the Elementarie wrting shall not nede to truble it self anie further in the Elementarie time of learning, then with those two tungs, the English and the latin. If other ordinarie trades do require mo hands, as for the vse of som court, and such other like, the writing master maie help him self, with the particular form of the hand, that is sought for, as I will help him with rules in anie writing at all, of whatsoeuer form, tho I make choice but of two onelie. But here methink I find honest mens diligence verie sore mismatched, with an intricate waie and most wearisom to themselues. For theie spend their hole time about setting of copies, whereas fewer copies, and more loking to his hand wold help the childe more, as the number of copie occupying the hole time, is mere enemie to amendment, an direction of the hand. I will therefor, bycause I like that best, set down two tables of the English & the latin tung, with the letters, ioynings, & what so else shalbe necessarie for one perpetuall copie. The argument whereof shalbe such for choice, as it shall deserue the remembring, which the oft writing will easilie procure, & the warinese shalbe such for certaintie of letter, for varietie of form, for all kindes of ioyning, as he, that can write & resemble those two copies well, shal think nothing strange, that doth concern writing. So much diligence shalbe vsed in the choice of a few lines, which must plant an habit. Further because it shalbe good for the writing master, to haue tables in store, tho he occupie them not allwaie, I will set him down two other tables, of the like choice for the greke and hebrew. And if I shall think it conuenient to translate my English reading arguments into latin, I will also help the Elementarie latin master, with all such notes, as maie teach to read latin, that in great ignorance of the tung, yet he shall not lightlie fail, either in tuning or timing euen of vnknown words. Why I do like these tables better, then the multitude of copies, I will shew more at large in the particular handling of the writing principle, bycause in that point I am somwhat contrarie to manie of those, which teach children to write, whose commoditie [58] I hinder not, tho I help their scholers more, whose labor I lessen not, tho I releace it from copies. This don I must teach how to draw. Which drawing bycause it is not so euidentlie profitable, nor so generallie receiued, as writing & reading be, I will therefor proue in a pretie short discourse both how profitable it is, & how it deserueth the learning, euen for profit sake, besides manie petie plesurs. Then bycause drawing vseth both number & figur, wherewithall to work, I will cull out so much number & figur, wherewithall to work, I will cull out so much numbring from out of Arithmetik, the mistresse of numbers, & so much figuring out of Geometrie the ladie of figurs, as shall serue fit for an Elementarie principle to the childes drawing, without either hardnesse to fraie him, or length to tire him. Whatsoeuer shall belong to coloring, to shadowing, & such more workmanlie points, bycause theie ar nearer to the painter, then to the drawing learner, I will reserue them to the after habit, & to the students choice, when he is to diuert, & to betake himself to som one trade of life. At which time, if he chaunce to chuse the pen & pencil to liue by, this introduction then will proue his great frind, as he himself shall find, when he feles it in prouf. Last of all forsomuch as drawing is a thing, whose thorough help manie good workmen do vse, which liue honestlie thereby, & in good degre of estimation & welth, as architectur, pictur, embroderie, engrauing, statuarie all modeling all platforming, & manie the like: besides the learned vse thereof, for Astronomie, Geometrie, Chorographie, Topographie and som other such, I will therefor pik out som certain figures proper to so manie of the foresaid faculties, as shall seme most fit to teach a child to draw, & withall I will shew how theie be to be delt with euen from their first point, to their last perfection, seing it is out of all controuersie, that, if drawing be thought nedefull, as it shall be proued to be, it is now to be delt with, while the finger is tender, & the writing yet in hand, that both the pen & pencill, both the rule & compas, maie go forward together.

As for Musik, which I haue deuided into voice and instrument, I will kepe this currant. The training vp in musik as in all other faculties, hath a speciall eie to these thre points: The childe himself, that is to learn: the matter it self, which he is to learn: and the instrument it self, whereon he is to learn. Wherein I will deall so for the first and last, that is for the childe and [59] the instrument, as neither of them shall lak, whatsoeuer is nedefull, either for framing of the childes voice, or for the righting of his finger, or for the prikking of his lessons, or for the tuning of his instrument. For in the voice there is a right pitch, that it be neither ouer nor vnder strained, but delicatelie brought to hir best ground, both to kepe out long, & to rise or fall within dew compas, and so to becom tunable, with regard to helth, and pleasant to hear. And in the fingering also, there is a regard to be had, both that the childe strike so, as he do not shufle, neither spoill anie sound, and that his finger run so both sure and sightlie, as it cumber not it self with entangled deliuerie. Where of the first commonlie falleth out by to much hast, in the young learner, who is euer longing vntill be a leauing: the second falt coms of the master himself, who doth not consider the naturall dexteritie, and sequele in the ioynts, which being vsed right, & in a naturall consequence, procureth the finger a nimblenesse with ease, and helpeth the deliuerie to readinesse without pain, as the vntoward fingring must nedes bring in corruption, tho corrupt vse do not vse to complain. For the matter of musik, which the childe is to learn, I will set it down how, and by what degres & in what lessons, a boy that is to be brought vp to sing, maie & ought to procede by ordinarie ascent, from the first term of Art, & the first note in sound, vntill he shalbe able without anie often or anie great missing, to sing his part in priksong, either himself alone, which is his first in rudenesse, or with som companie, which is his best in practis. For I take so much to be enough for an Elementarie institution, which saluteth but the facultie, tho it perfit the principle, & I refer the residew for setting & discant to encrease of cunning, which dailie will grow on, & to further years, when the hole bodie of musik wil com, & craue place. And yet bycause the childe must still mount somwhat that waie, I will set him down som rules of setting & discant, which will make him better able to iudge of fingring being a setter himself, as in the tung, he that vseth to write, shal best iudge of a writer. Concerning the virginalls & the lute, which two instruments, I haue therfor chosen, bycause of the full musik which is vttered by them & the varietie of fingring, which is shewed vpon them, I will also set down so manie chosen lessons for either of them, as shall bring the young learner [60] to plaie reasonable well on them both, tho not at the first sight, whether by the ear, or by the book, allwaie prouided that priksong go before plaing. All which lessons both for instrument & voice, I wil not onelie name, and set the learner ouer to get them, where he can, in the writen song books set furth by musik masters, but I will cause them all to be prikt and printed in the same principle of musik, that both the reader maie iudge of them, and the scholer learn by them. Which thing as well as all the rest, that I haue vndertaken to perform in this Elementarie, I hope by Gods help to bring to such effect thorough conference, with the best practitioners in our time, and the counsell of the best learned writers in anie time, in euerie of the principles, besides mine own trauell, and som not negligent experience, as I shall discharge my promis, and content my good cuntrimen. What thing soeuer else besides this that I haue named, shall seme to be nedefull for the better opening of anie particular point, I will se to it there, tho I saie nothing of it here. This is the som of my Elementarie platform for the matter thereof.

For the maner of teaching and consideration of circumstance in executing thereof, which was the second party of my generall plat in my first diuision, & hath the same place, if not a greater in the particular performance of anie execution (for what auaileth precept, if it be not performed? or what performance is it, that procedeth not in order?) I entend to do thus. Bycause all these things tho neuer so good of themselues, tho neuer so commended by writers, tho neuer so well liked of parents, yet maie miscarie in the handling, if theie be not well followed with all dew circumstances, I will therefor set down a particular direction for euerie principle, when to begin, and in what degre of ripenesse to ioyn with another, and that so as neither to soon mar, nor to much confound: how to handle the young with: how to ioyn exercise of the bodie with these principles for the mind: what method in teaching them maie seme to be best: what pretie deuises must be vsed to cause the childe of himself shew what he can do, and what metle there is in him, with all such considerations as be naturallie incident to such an execution, that the young learner maie both thank me for his helth, and think well of me for his learning, as a willing instrument [61] to do him som good, if it shall please God, the giuer of good, to blesse mine endeuor. Thus much for my generall plat. In the performance whereof, tho I do somtimes enterlace discourses, that be not for children, either to conceiue or cun, yet theie be not impertinent to the matter, neither improper to me, somtime to open some further point necessarie to my purpos: somtime to enstruct the masters, which might either misconceiue me, or misorder the teaching: somtimes euen to se how our English tung will plaie with these arguments, which ar thought so vncouth, and not expressible in our tung. But what so euer shal be necessarie for the childes trauell alone, I will so appoint that, as it shall stand alone, and maie be printed alone, the larger discourses seruing for more years, and such as will vse them. For that I take to be the best method in penning anie thing, wherof the student is to commit part to memorie, & to studie the other part, to make the remembring part, pithie, short, and apart, and in the other to handle the rest at large, & yet no more then nedefull. Which two points of largenesse, without to much for more years, & shortnesse without to litle for lesse years, ar in this Elementarie to be speciallie considered. Bycause the Elementarie master is not commonlie the cunningest, and the Elementarie scholer is vnder twelue years. For a childe thus trained, shall learn the tung sooner, and do more betwene twelue and six: ene, then from seuen to seuentene if he begin without this traine. But the ortografie calls for me.

The method which the learned tungs vsed in the finding out of their own right writing.

I Begin the Elementarie at the argument of right writing, because reading, which is the first Elementarie principle, must be directed both in precept and practis, thereafter as the thing, which is to be red, is writen or printed. And considering the right writing of our tung is yet in question: som, but those to forward, esteming it quite vnproper: som, but those to bakward, thinking it perfit enough: som, & those the soundest iudging it to be in most well appointed, tho in particulars to be [62] helpt: is it not a verie necessarie labor to set the writing certain, that the reading maie be sure? Now in examining the right of our writing, I begin at that method, which the learned tungs vsed, to find out the like right in their own writing, when it was in like question, that ours now is, for these two reasons. First by following their president, and marking that course, which was vsed in them, I shall both haue good warrant against anie such, as shall mislike of my currant, and dream of new deuises: and withall, I shall be abler to work the like in English, by vsing the like precept, in the like obseruation. For all tungs kepe one, and the same rule for their man, tho euerie one haue his propertie in part, which particular propertie, as it is noted in the best tungs, (which ar so termed, bycause they are so estemed, for the prerogatiue of that vse, which we find to be in them) so it is warranted in ours, euen by president from them. So that hereby I shall not seme, I hope, to anie aduised reader, but to haue vsed a verie good mean, for the finding out of that, which is to be decided in the right of our writing: and if anie other, either of peuishnesse, or of ignorance, shall mislike my proceding, the honor of my president, being rightlie followed, (which I hope to perform) will both defend me, and condemn them, if it cannot content them. The second cause, that moued me to begin at this method, is thereby to answere all those obiections, which charge our writing with either insufficiencie, or confusion: and also to examin by it, as by a sure tuchstone, all the other supplements, which haue bene deuised heretofore, to help our writing, by either altering of the old characts, or deuising of som new, or encreasing of their number. For if the other so estemed tungs, when theie were subiect to, and charged with these same supposed wants, wherewith our writing is now burdened, did deliuer them selues by other means, then either by altering, or by innouating, or by encreasing their characts, and made the stuf of their own custom, to be stear of their direction, as this method will shew, why should we desire to seke foren means, and impertinent to our tung, by deuise of new forge, hauing such a pattern to perfit our writing, by a so well warranted president? That the finest tung, was once in filth, the verie course of natur proceding [63] from weaknesse, to strength from imperfection to perfitnesse, from a mean degre, to a main dignitie, doth giue vs to behold, yea tho neither Marcus Varro, not yet Quintilian, nor anie such as Priscian did shew the like in the Latin, and by example in that one, confirmed the like in all: which I will not rip vp, as a thing of moe vaunt for reading, then of help to writing, where one generall reason, proued by one aprticular, of perpetuall sequele, like a geometricall demonstration, will serue well enough.

Well then, what means did those languages vse, which haue won the opinion, that theie be right write, to com by that right, which wrought that opinion? There be two considerations in speche, concerning the waie, which hath bene vsed in the fining thereof. For if we look into the first degre of fining, before which, no tung at all had anie beawtie in the pen, we ar to consider, how the verie first tung did procede from hir first rudenesse, to hir best perfection: Again if we look into the next degre, wherein the like finenesse ensewed in other tungs, by following the like course to that which the first refiners took, then we ar to consider, how other secondarie languages haue proined and pikt them selues, by following that method, which the primitiue did vse.

But bycause I desire to be warranted by them both, that is, both following the first finers, & the second presidentiaries, in this my course, (which no man hath yet kept in this argument, as I can perceice, tho diuerse write ortografies,) and my opinion is, that it best besemes a scholer, to procede by Art in anie recouerie, from the clawes if ignorance: Therefor I wil rip vp, euen from the verie root, how and by what degrees, the verie first tung, doth seme to com by that her perfection in writing, & what order was taken to continew that perfection, euer sence the time that anie tung is perfited. Allwaies reseruing so much to his consideration, which entendeth the fining of anie speche, as concerneth the propertie of anie particular tung, which particularitie will not be comprised vnder generall precept with anie other tung, but must be directed by priuat obseruation, and particular exception [64] against the common rule. And yet euen this so particular a circumstance is not omitted in the generall method of the first fining, and thereby it is commended vnto vs by waie of translation, which com in the third degre, and fine after the first, by following of the midle. Now in this long waie from the first soilth of extreme rudenesse, to the last neatnesse of most cunning, I will apoint thre rests, euerie one naturallie succeding the other, where the readers conceit maie light & go on foot, if it be wearied with riding, I do not saie with reading. The first is, while the sound alone bare the swaie in writing. The second is, while consent in vse did transport the autoritie, from sound alone, to reason, custom, and sound ioyntlie. The third, which presentlie raigneth, is, while that reason & custom, do assure their own ioynt gouernment with sound, by the mean of Art. For sound like a restrained not banished Tarquinius desiring to be restored to his first and sole monarchie, and finding som, but no more then sounding fauorers, did seke to make a tumult in the scriueners prouince, euer after that, reason and custom were ioyned with him in commission.

I will therefor first deal with that regiment in writing, which was vnder sound, when euerie thing was writen according to the sound, tho that kind of gouernment be long ago worn out.

I should begin to high in seking out the ground of right writing, (as he that fetcht the batle of Troie from Ledæs two egs, or as she that was angrie with felling the first tre, bycause she took vnkindnesse with him that came by ship, to that place where she did dwell). If I should make enquirie either who deuised letters first, or who wrote first, a thing as vncertain to be known, as fruteles if it were known. For Herodotus in his Muses, Diodorus, in his librarie, Eusebius in his preparatiue, Plinie in his historie, Flauius Iosephus in his antiquities of Rome, Coelius Rhodiginus, in his antiquitie of reading, Polydorus Virgilius in his inuentors of things, and manie seuerall writers mo, seking to learn out either the first founder of the generall charact, or the first deuisor of the particular, for particular nations, ar as new to seke, when they haue sought all, as theie were at first, before theie sought anie. For what certaintie [65] can there be had of so old a thing? or what profit can rise by som one mans name, if one were the founder, as it cannot be. Who tho he be honored for the frute of his inuention, yet doth his autoritie small good, wher the matter in question is to be confirmed, not by the inuentors credit, who dwells we known not where, but by the vsers profit, which euerie one feles. And therefor as theie, whosoeuer deuised the thing first (for it was no one mans inuention, nor of anie one age) did a maruellous good turn to all their posteritie: so we, which be their posteritie, ar to think well of the inuentors, and to iudge thus of their inuentions: that verie necessitie was the foundresse of letters, and of all writing, as it hath bene onelie the generall breder of all such things, as our life is better by, when nede and want enforced mens wits, to seke for such helps. For the tung conueying speche no further then to those, which were within hearing, and the necessitie of conueiance oftimes falling out betwene som persons that were further of: a deuice was made to serue the eie a far of, by the mean of letters, as natur did satisfie the ear at hand by benefit of speche. For the deliuerie of learning by the pen to posteritie, was not the first cause that found out letters, but an excellent vse perceiued to be in them to serue for perpetuitie, a great while after theie had bene found by necessitie. The letter being thus found out, to serue a nedefull turn took the force of expressing euerie distince sound in voice, not by them selues or anie vertew in their form (for what likenesse or what affinitie hath the form of anie letter in his own natur, to answer the force or sound in mans voice?) but onelie by consent of those men, which first inuented them, and the pretie vse therof perceaued by those, which first did receiue them. Whereby the peple that vsed them first, agreed with those, that found them first, such a sound in the voice should be resembled by such a signe to the eie: and that such a signe in the eie should be so returned to the ear, as the aspectable figur of such an audible sound: whereunto theie subscribed their names, and set to their seals the daie and year, when their consent past.

Herevpon in the first writing, the sound alone did lead the pen, and euerie word was writen with those letters, which the [66] sound did commaund, bycause the letters were inuented, to expresse sounds. Then for the right in writing, who was souerain and iudge, and but sound alone? who gaue sentence of pen, ink, and paper, but sound alone? then what was found in the setting down, but that which was awarded by sound alone? Then euerie one of the peple, then euerie one tho most vnskilfull, was partaker in autoritie, & sound should rule alone, & all those haue a stroke, in the gouernment of sound, whosoeuer were able but euen to make a sound. You deuised all this to expresse me, why should not I then iudge, when I were expressed, seing, you your self told me, that such a litle note in sight, was to resemble such a thing in sound? In those daies, all those arguments, which cleaue so sore vnto the prerogatiue of sound, & plead so for his interest, in setting down of letters, were most estemed of, as most agreable to the time, & most officious to the state. But afterward when sound vpon great cause, was deposed from his monarchie, as no fit person to rule the pen alone, and had others ioyned with him in the same commission, of as good countenance as he, tho not to deall without him, then their credit was nothing so absolut, tho reasonable good still, as anie of sounds aduised fauorers, maie both well perceiue, and be well content with, if he will but mark the restraine of sounds autoritie, & the causes why, & withall consider, that all opinions which concern his sole autoritie, & tend to that end, as theie were of most account, while he was in that ruf, ar now but verie weak, when he is in the wain, & ar to be qualified, according to that state, where sound is now ranged. For great inconueniences following, and the writing it self, prouing more false then trew, while the pen set down that form, which the ear did assure, to answer such a sound, & the sound it self being to imperious, without anie either mercie or pitie, but death for disobedience, no pardon, no forgiuenesse, no misericordia, what equitie soeuer the contrarie side had: men of good wit, & great vnderstanding, who perceaued & misliked this imperiousnesse of sound, which yet was maintained, with great vncertaintie, naie rather with confusion, then anie assurance of right, assembled them selues together to common vpon so common a good, and in the end after resolut and [67] ripe deliberation theie presented them selues before sound, vsing these, rather persuasions, then compulsions, to qualify his humor.

That is wold please him, to take their speche in good part, considering it tuched not their priuat, but the generall good of the hole prouince of writing. That he wold call those reasons to his remembrance, which moued them at the first, to giue him alone the autoritie ouer the pen, as one whom theie then thought, to be most fit for such a gouernment, naie onelie most fit to gouern alone. That theie now perceiued, not anie defect in him, who vsed that like a prince, which was his peculiar, by their own commission: but an ouersight in them selues, who vnaduisedlie ouercharged him, with such an estate, as he could not weild alone, without his great dishonor, whereof theie were as tender, as of their own soules. That their request therefor vnto him, was, to praie & beseche him, not to esteme more of his own priuat honor, then of the hole prouinces good. That theie might with his good leaue, amend their own error, which tho it concerned his person, yet should it not tuch his credit, the falt being their in their first choice.

Theie paused a litle while, before theie vttered the verie main cause of this their motion, for that theie spyed sound to begin to change color, and half readie to swond. For the fellow is passionat, in autoritie tyrannous, in aw timorous.

Howbeit seing the common good did vrge them to speche, theie went on, & told him in plane terms, that he must be content to refer himself to order, and so much the rather, bycause their meaning was not to seke either his depriuation, or his resignation, but that it wold please him to qualify his gouernment, and to vse the assistence of a further councell, which theie ment to ioyn with him, a thing of great frute, & of good example in manie such cases, where euen great potentates, and considerat princes, for the generall weall of their naturall states, (his being but voluntarie, and of their election) were verie well content, vpon humble sute made to them, to admit such a councell, and to vse them in affaires. That the reasons which moued them to make this sute, and might also moue him, to admit the same were of great importance: That bycause letters were first [68] found onelie to expresse him, therefor theie had giuen him onelie and alone, the whole gouernment therein, and were well contented therewith, vntill such time, as theie had espied, not his misgouernment, but their own mischoice: that the bare & primitiue inuentions, being but rude, and accordinglie rules, and experience now in time, growing to more finesse, why should theie not yeild to that in finesse, vpon better cause, wherevnto theie did yeild in rudenesse vpon mere nede? That no man hauing anie sense in the right of writing, which experience had commended, wold yeild the direction to sound alone, which altereth still, and is neuer like to it self, as either the partie pronouncer is of ignorance or knowledg: or the parties that pronounce, be of clear or stop deliuerie: or as the ear it self is of iudgement to discern. That considering these defects, which praie for reformance, and the letter it self, which desireth som assurance of her own vse, it might stand with his good pleasur, to admit to his counsell, two graue and great personages, which theie had long thought on, thorough whose assistence he might the better gouern the pen prouince.

Bycause theie praised the parties so much, he desired their names. Theie answered Reason, to consider what wilbe most agreable vpon cause, and Custom to confirm that by experience and prouf, which reason should like best, and yet neither to do anie thing, without conference with sound.

The personages pleased him for their own worthinesse, but the self same thing, which recommended them to him for their own valur, did fraie him to like them, for his own danger. For is not either reason or custom, if it please them to aspire, more like to rule the pen, then sound, said he to him self? Howbeit after that theie had charged his conscience, with all those reasons in one throng, which theie had vsed particularlie before, that it were no dishonor to yeild a litle vnto them, which had giuen him his hole rule: that it were no reason, but theie might haue leaue, to amend their own error, in ouercharging him, being their falt and his ease: That tho theie semed to empare his estate, yet theie did not seke to defraud him of his own: That the wrongs don to writing, which theie presented vnto him were matters worth redresse: That the counsellers, [69] which theie appointed were honorable, and honest: that the common benefit of the hole writing prouince did earnestlie sew for it, wherevnto theie wer everie well assured, that so good a father, as he was, to that poor estate, wold neuer be vnwilling but rather voluntarilie condiscend, without anie request, as being half dishonored, in that he taried the request, but that he knew not of the greiues. After that theie had pressed him so near, tho he were verie loth, being once a sole monarch, to becom half priuate by admitting of controullers, as he thought, rather then counsellers, as theie ment, yet perceiuing that their power was such, as theie might enforce him to that, which theie praied him to graunt, if he should stand in terms with them, he was content to yeild, tho with som shew of miscontentment in his verie countenance, and to allow of Reason and Custom as his fellow gouerners in the right of writing.

For in verie dede concerning the autoritie of these mouers, wise and learned peple, what so euer theie lend ignorance to plaie with for a time, theie reserue to themselues both iudgement and autoritie, wherewith to controull, when theie se want of skill plaie the fooll to much, as in this same quarel for the alternation of sounds to presumptuous rule, theie had verie great reason. For as in faces, tho euerie man naturallie haue two eies, two ears, one nose, one mouth, and so furth, yet there is allwaie such diuersitie in countenances, as anie two men maie easilie be discerned, tho theie be as like as the Lacedæmonian princes, and brethern were, of whom Tullie speaketh: so likewise in the voice, tho in euerie one it passe thorough, by one mouth, one throte, one tung, one sense of tethe, and so furth, yet is it as different in euerie one, euen for giuing the sound, by reason of som diuersitie in the vocall instruments, as the faces be different in resembling like form, by som euident distinction, in the naturall purtrait. Which diuersitie tho it hinder not the deliuerie of euerie mans minde, yet is it to vncertain to rule euerie mans pen in setting down of letters.

And again, what reason had it to follow euerie mans ear, as a master scriuener, and to leaue euerie mans pen to his own sound, where such difference was, as theie could not agre, when [70] where the right was, euerie one clame to it? & why not my ear best? Again why should ignorance in anie respect be taken for a gide in a case of knowledge? bycause of their voices? that were to popular, where the argument is singular. Bycause of their wills? that were to willfull, where wisdom should warrant. And therefor if anie multitude, tho of neuer so few, deserue to be followed, theie onelie were, which could both speak best, and giue best reason why. But that kinde of peple were to few at the first, to find anie place against a popular gouernment, where the ear led the ear, and why shall sound giue ouer his interest, seing letters were deuised to expresse sound in euerie one of vs, and not the conceit of these, and those few goodlie wise fellowes? And yet when corn was once in prouf, acorns grew out of place, tho a iollie mastie meat in a hoggish world. For naturallie the first serues the turn, till the finer and better do com in presence. And as somthing gat place worthilie of nothing, so must that somthing again, giue place to his better: As sound did somthing to expell rudenesse, tho it maie not bend it self, to kepe out finesse.

Hereupon wise men wold standno longer to that duiersitie in writing, which necessarilie did follow, when euerie one did spell so, as the instruments of his voice did fashion his sound, or as his cunning gaue him, or as his ear could discern. All which means be full of varietie, and neuer one in all, as it doth appear by hole nations, which cannot sound som letters, that som other can, as the Ephramite in scriptur, which could not sound the first letter in Shibboleth being in hebrew the same chract with the first in Sibboleth : or as the witnesse in Tullie , which by propertie of his cuntrie, could not sound the first letter in Fundanius , against whom he cam.

Vpon these miscontentments, and by consent of those, which could iudge, and vtter best, theie grew to a certian, and a reasonable custom, or else to saie truth, to a customarie reason, which theie held for a law, not vnaduisedle hit on, by error and time, but aduisedlie resolued on, by iudgement and skill. Neither yet, (which had ben contrarie to their promis) depriued theie sound of all his rialtie, which was dictatorlike, before, but theie ioyned reason with him, & custom to, to begin then in [71] right, and not in corruption after, as a Cæsar and a Pompeie, to be his colleges in a triumuirate. From that time forward sound could do much, but nothing so much, as he could do before, being verie manie times, verie iustlie ouerruled by his considerat companions, and fellowes in office. Thus ended the monarchie of sound alone.

We ar now com to that regiment in writing, which was vnder sound, reason and custom ioyntlie togither, and proceded in this sort. Reason as he is in reason the principall director, of all best doings, and not writing alone, so he began to plaie the master, but wiselie withall, and with great modestie. For considering the disposition of his two companions, first of sound, which the letters were to expresse of dewtie, as therfor deuised: then of custom, which was to confirm, and make the waie to generall allowance, he established this for a generall law in the prouince of writing. That as the first founders, and deuisers of the letters, vsed their own libertie, in the assigning of such a charact in the eie, to such a sound in the voice, which assignation was mere voluntarie, & of the founders choice: so it should be lawful for the said founders, and their posteritie, according as the necessitie of their vse, & the dispatch in their pen did seme to require it, either to encrease the number of letters, if the insufficiencie in them did seme not to answer the varietie in sound, or to apply one and the same letter to diuerse vses, if it might be don with som pretie distinction, to auoid multitude of characts, as we apply words which be within number, to things which be without: & generallie like naturall and chefe lord in a tenancie at mere will, to make their own nede the leuell of all letters, of all writing, of all speaking, to chop, to change, to alter, to transport, to enlarge, to lessen, to make, to mar, to begin, to end, to giue autoritie to this, to take it from that, as themselues should think good. This decre being penned by reason, both sound and custom did presentlie allow: sound bycause there was no remedie, tho his hart longed still for his former Monarchie, which was now in th'Eclipse: Custom, bycause that did serue his turn best. For if necessarie vse, and dispatch in the pen, might haue autoritie, which was giuen them in law, by consent of those men, which were successors to them, who [72] first founded the letter, which men were of the learneddest and wisest sort, then were Custom in dede, hauing reason to frind, & sound no fo, a verie great prince in the hole prouince of both writing and speaking. And good reason why. For Custom is not that which men do or speak commonlie or most, vpon whatsoeuer occasion, but onelie that, which is grounded at the first, vpon the best and fittest reason, and is therefor to be vsed, bycause it is the fittest. Which if it take place according to the first appointment, then is custom in his right, if not, then abuse in dede doth seme to vsurp vpon custom in name. For in Lordships and maners is that custom, which the tenants do vse vpon their own surmise, or but that onelie, which the first Lord granted, vpon som speciall cause, and his posteritie confirms, vpon the like respect, either to their auncetor or to the thing? So that I take custom to bild vpon the cause, and not to make the cause.

After that reason had brought both sound to this order, and custom to this autoritie, then was there nothing admitted in writing, but that onelie, which was subsigned by all their three hands. If the sound alone did serue, yet reason and custom must nedes confirm sound: if reason must take place, both sound and custom must nedes approue reason: if custom wold be credited, he might not passe, onelesse both sound did sooth him, & reason did ratifie him.

For the better continuance of this wise triumuirate, ech of the thre entertained such peple, as were fittest for their families. Sound, bycause he presumed onelie vpon his old autoritie not extinguished, tho restrained, and neded no great train now in that his restraint, he therefor contented himself with such of his old retinew, as knew his first commission, which was granted vnto him, when the deuise of letters cam first to light. Who still had an eie to sound, and set down that letter, which was appointed thereunto, onelesse reason and custom had put in a caueat, that in such a case the comission must be altered.

Reason again took into his seruice, obseruation and comparision: Obseruation to mark what were fairest in sense, what were readiest in pen, what were currantest in vse: Comparison to confer that, which he allowed in one, with that proportion, [73] which he found in another, that the hole might be sutable.

Custom besides that he made verie much of both sound and reasons retinew, as his verie good frinds, whereby he was comended to generall practis, of himself & for himself, he entertained warinesse, to be still like himself, and tho he altered vpon cause, as reason should enform him, yet to behaue himself so, as he might easilie be discerned from corruption in vse, which was his naturall enemie, and was alwaie bakt by the ignorant multitude, as custom it self was by those, that were of skill, both at his first planting, and thoroughout his performance. So had right sound, missounding to so, so had right reason, a slight shew of appearance to aduersarie, which still caried the weaker branes, but could neuer moue, either iudgement or cunning.

During this compound gouernment of these thre, the matter of all our precepts, that belong to writing, did first grow to strength, then were rules grounded, then were exceptions laid, when reason and custom perceiued cause why. But none of all these were yet commended to Art, and set down in writing, but fleting in the memorie, and obseruation of writers, hauing sufficient matter to furnish an institution, and the bodie of an Art, tho not yet in method, which cam next in place, & ioyned it self with the other thre vpon this occasion:

All this time, while reason and custom gouerned the pen, as well as sound, sounds malcontented frinds did neuer rest but allwaie sought means to supplant the two other, euer buffing into the ignorant ears that of sounds autoritie, and his right to his own deliuerie: and the same errors, which troubled the pen, while sound alone was the setter down, began to crepe in again, and cause a new truble, in so much as all the ignoranter sort were clear of opinion that the verie sternesse of sound was onelie to be accepted without all exception, tho those of learning and wisdom, which had both first set vp reason and custom, as companions to sound, and still continewed in the same minde, could verie well discern vsurpation from enheritance, and right from wrong.

Wherefor reason finding by this creping error both himself to be intuited by senslesse time, and his good custom to be [74] sore assailed by counterfeat corruption, perceiued the falt to be for want of a good notarie, and a strong obligation, wherewith to set that in euerlasting autoritie, by right rule and trew writing, which he and custom both, by the consent of sound, had continewed in vse, tho not put down in writing, which wold euer be in danger of continuall reuolt, from the best to the worst, by the vncertaintie of time, and the eluishnesse of error, oneless it were set in writing, and the conditions subscribed by all their contents, for a perpetuall euidence against the repiner. For that is the difference, betwene a reasonable custom and an artificiall method, that the first doth the thing for the second to assure, and the second assureth, by obseruing of the first.

While nothing was set down in writing, sound and his complices were in hope of som recouerie, hwich hope was cut of, when the writings were made, and the conditions set certain. The notarie to cut of all these controuersies, and to brede a perpetuall quietnesse in writing, was Art, which gathering al those roming rules, that custom had beaten out, into one bodie, disposed them so in writing, as euerie one knew his own limits, reason his, custom his, sound his. Now when reason, custom and sound were brought into order, and driuen to certaintie by the mean of Art, and artificiall method, then began the third the last and the best assurance in writing.

Art being hirself in place perceiued the direction of anie hole tung to be verie infinite and hard, naie to be scant possible in generall, considering the diuerse properties that the thre rulers, reason, custom, and sound haue, which alter still with time. For what peple can be sure of his own tung anie long while? doth not speche alter somtime to the finer, if the state where it is vsed, continew it self, and grow to better countenance, for either great learning, or other dealing, which vse to proin a tung? And doth it not somtime change to the more corrupt, if the state where it is vsed, do chance to be ouerthrown, and a master tung comming in as conqueror, command both the peple, and the peples speche to? Vpon this consideration, what an infinit thing it were to chuse out such a subiect, as is so vncertain, Art took hirself to som one period in the [75] tung, of most and best account, and therefor fittest to be made a pattern for others to follow, and pleasantest for hir self to trauell and toill in. Vpon which period she did bestow all those notes, which she did perceiue by obseruation (which is secretarie to reason) to be in the common vse of speche, and pen, either clear with sound, or sutable to reason, or liked in custom, but still bakt by them all.

Such a period in the Greke tung was that time, when Demosthenes liued, and that learned race of the father philosophers: such a period in the Latin tung, was that time, when Tullie liued, and those of that age: Such a period in the English tung I take this to be in our daies, for both the pen and the speche.

Art chusing such a period in the primitiue tung, and hauing all the stuf gathered into notes, wherewith to set vp hir hole frame, and bilding of method, distributed them so, as there was not anie one thing necessarie for right writing, but she had it in writing, sauing som particulars, which will be still vnrulie, and make fresh matter for an other period in speche: tho that, which is now made so artificiall and sure, com neuer in danger of anie alteration, but be still held for a president to others, as most perfit in it self. For a tung once enrolled by the benefit of Art, and grown to good credit, is thereby first setled it self in such assurance, as the right thereof cannot be denied, the contrarie to right wold be soon espied, howsoeuer it wrangle: then is it made a common example to other languages, which haue stuf for such a method, and desire to be fined, whereby to fine them.

This course kept the first tung that euer was fined, from the first inuention of anie letter, which was least in act, but greatest in power, vntill corruption slilie goten in, but wiselie perceiued did cause a reformation. Which reformation grew again to corruption in natur of a relapse, bycause tho it were soundlie made, yet was it not well armed with sufficient suretie against the festuring euill of error & corruption. Wherefor when it felt the want of such an assurance, it praied aid of Art, which like a beaten lawyer, handled the matter so, and [76] with such a forecast in the penning of his books, as euerie of them, which had anie interest were taught to know what was their own. Other tungs beside the first refined, marking this currant applied the same to their own seuerall writing, and were verie glad with great thanks, to vse the benefit of those mens labor, which wrastled with the difficulties, of sound, error, corruption, and the residew of that ill humored peple.

This originall president in the first, and translated patern in the rest, I mean to follow in the finding out of our right English writing, which whether it will proue to be fashioned accordinglie, and framed like the patern, it shall then appear when the thing it self, shall com furth in hir own naturall hew, tho in artificiall habit.

I haue not vsed anie autors name in this discourse either to confirm, or to confute by credit of autoritie. For anie man allmost of anie mean learning, maie quiklie espy, that these matters ar not without autors. For can reason, custom, art, sound, error, corruption, and such other qualities, as plaie their parts in this so ordinate a plat, lak testimonie of writers being so much writen of? But I did onelie seke to satisfie nede and to polish no further. To conclude and knit vp the argument, this method and this order vsed the first tung, that euer was brought to anie right in writing, by the help whereof vnder the direction of Art, all those tungs which we now call learned, ar com to that certaintie, which we se them now in, thorough precept and rule. The same help will I vse in my particular method.

Which before I deall with, I must exmain two principall points in our tung whereof one is, whether our tung haue stuf in it for art to bild on, bycause I said, that Art delt where she found matter, sufficient for hir trauell. The other is, whether our writing be iustlie chalenged for those infirmities wherewith it is charged, in this our time, bycause I said that this period in our time, semeth to be the perfitest period in our English tung, & that our custom hath alredie beaten out his own rules redie for the method, & frame of Art. Which two points ar necessarilie to be considered. For if there be either no matter for Art in extreme confusion: or if our custom be not yet ripe to be reduced vnto rule, then that perfit period in our tung is not yet [77] com, & I haue set vpon this argument, while it is yet to grene. Howbeit, I hope it will not proue to timelie, and therefor I will first shew, that there is in our tung great and sufficient stuf for Art: then that there is not such infirmitie in our writing, as is pretended, but that our custom is grown fit to receaue this artificiall frame, and that by this method, which I haue laid down, without anie foren help, and with those rules onelie, which ar, and maie be gathered out of our own ordinarie writing.

That the English tung hath in it self sufficient matter to work her own artificiall direction, for the right writing thereof.

IT must nedes be that our English tung hath matter enough in hir own writing, which maie direct her own right, if it be reduced to certain precept, and rule of Art, tho it haue not as yet bene thoroughlie perceaued.

The causes why it hath not yet bene thoroughlie perceaued, ar the hope & despare of such, as haue either thought vpon it, and not dealt in it, or that haue delt in it, but not rightlie thought vpon it.

For som considering the great difficultie, which theie found to be in the writing thereof, euerie letter almost being deputed to manie, and seuerall, naie to manie and wellnigh contrarie sounds and vses, euerie word almost either wanting letters, for his necessarie sound, or hauing some more then necessitie requireth, began to despare in the midst of such a confusion, euer to find out anie sure direction, whereon to ground Art, and to set it certain. And what if either theie did not seke, or did not know how to seke, in right form of Art, and the composing method? But whether difficultie in the thing, or infirmitie in the searchers, gaue caue thereunto, the parties them selues gaue ouer the thing as in a desperat case, and by not medling thorough despare, theie helped not the right.

Again som others bearing a good affection to their naturall tung, and resolued to burst thorough the midst of all these difficulties, which offered such resistence, as theie misliked [78] the confusion, wherewith the other were afraid, so theie deuised a new mean, wherein theie laid their hope, to bring the thing about. Wherevpon som of them being of great place and good learning, set furth in print particular treatises of that argument, with these their new coneaued means, how we ought to write, and so to write right. But their good hope by reason of their strange mena, had the same euent, that the others despare had, by their either misconceauing the thing at first, or their diffidence at the last. Wherein the parties themselues not dout deserue some praise, and thanks to, of vs and our cuntrie in both these extremities of hope and despare, tho theie helped not the thing, which theie went about, but in common apparence, did somwhat hinder it rather. For both he, that despared in the end, took great pains, before diffidence caused him giue ouer to despare: and he that did hope by his own desuise to suply the generall want, was not verie idle both in brain, to deuise, and in hand to deliuer the thing, which he deuised. Which their trauell in the thing, which he deuised. Which their trauell in the thing, and desire to do good, deserue great thanks, tho that waie which theie took, did not take effect.

The causes why theie took not effect, and thereby in part did hinder the thing, by making of manie think the case more desperat then it was in dede, bycause such fellowes did so faill, were these. Their despare, which thought, that the tung was vncapable of anie direction, came of a wrong cause, the falt rising in dede not of the thing, which theie did condemn, as altogether rude and vnrulie, but of the parties them selues, who mistook their waie. For the thing it self will soon be ordered (our custom is grown so orderable) tho it require som diligence, and good consideration, in him that must find it out. But when a writer taketh a wrong principle, quite contrarie to common practis, where triall must be tuch, and practis must confirm the mean, which he conceaueth, is it anie maruell if the vse of a tung ouerthwart such a mean, which is not conformable vnto it? Herevpon proceded the despare to hit right, bycause theie missed of their minde, whereas in dede theie should haue changed their minde, to haue hit vpon that right, which as it is in the thing, so will it soon be found out, if it be rightlie [79] sought for.

Again the others hope deceiued them to as much. For theie considered not, that whereas common reason, and common custom haue bene long dealers in seking out of their own currant, themselues wilbe councellers, and will neuer yeild to anie priuat conceit, which shall seme euidentlie either to force them or to crosse them, as theie themselues do, neuer giuing anie precept, how to write right, till theie haue rated at custom, as a most pernicious enemie to truth and right, euen in that thing, where custom hath most right, if it haue right in anie. Wherefor when theie proceded on in a customarie argument, with the enmitie of him, which is Lord of the soill, was it anie wonder if theie failed of their purpos, & hindered the finding out of our right writing, which must nedes be compased by customs consent, and reasons frindship? So in the mean time, while despare deceiues the one, and hope begiles the other, the one missing his waie, the other making a fo, and both going astraie, theie both lease their labor, and let the finding out of our right in writing, by their ill led, and worse laid labor, bycause the artificiall course, in finding out such a thing, hath another currant, as I haue shewed before in the last title.

Yet notwithstanding all this, it is verie manifest, that the tung it self hath matter enough in it self, to furnish out an art, & that the same mean, which hath bene vsed in the reducing of other tungs to their right, will serue this of ours, both for generalitie of precept, and certaintie of ground, as maie be easile proued by these four arguments, the antiquitie of our tung, the peples with, their learning, and their experience. For how can it be, but that a tung, which hath continewed manie hundred years, not onelie a tung, but one of good account, both in speche, and pen, hath growen in all that time to som finesse, and assurance of it self, by so long and so generall an vse, tho it be not as yet founded, the peple that haue vsed it, being none of the dullest, and trauelling continuallie in all exercises that concern learning, in all practises that procure experience, either in peace or war, either in publike, or priuat, either at home or abrode?

As for the antiquitie of our speche, whether it be measured [80] by the ancient Almane, whence it cummeth originallie, or euen but by the latest terms which it boroweth daielie from foren tungs, either of pure necessitie in new matters, or of mere brauerie, to garnish it self withall, it cannot be young. Onelesse the Germane himself be young, which claimeth a prerogatiue for the age of his speche, of an infinit prescription: Onelesse the Latin and Greke be young, whose words we enfranchise to our own vse, tho not allwaie immediatlie from them selues, but mostwhat thorough the Italian, French, and Spanish: Onelesse other tungs, which be neither Greke nor Latin, nor anie of the forenamed, from whom we haue somwhat, as theie haue from ours, will for companie sake be content to be young, that ours maie not be old. But I am well assured, that euerie one of these, will striue for antiquitie, and rather grant it to vs, then forgo it themselues. So that if the verie newest words, which we vse do sauor of great antiquitie, and the ground of our speche be most ancient, it must nedes then folow, that our hole tung was weined long ago, as hauing all her tethe.

For the account of our tung, both in pen and speche, no man will dout thereof, who is able to iudge what those thinges be, which make anie tung to be of account, which things I take to be thre, the autoritie of the peple which speak it, the matter & argument, wherein the speche dealeth, the manifold vse, for which the speche serueth. For all which thre, our tung nedeth not to giue place, to anie of her peres.

First to saie somwhat for the peple, that vse the tung, the English nation hath allwaie bene of good credit, and great estimation, euer since credit and estimation by historie came on this side the Alps, which appeareth to be trew, euen by foren cronicles (not to vse our own in a case of our own) which would neuer haue said so much of the peple, if it had bene obscure, and not for an historie, or not but well worthie of a perpetuall historie.

Next, for the argument, wherein it dealeth, whether priuat or publik, it maie compare with som other, that think verie well of their own selues. For not to tuch ordinarie affairs in comon life, will matters of learning in anie kind of argument, make a tung of account? Our nation then, I think, will hardlie be proued [81] to haue bene vnlearned at anie time, in anie kinde of learning, not to vse anie bigger speche. Wherefor hauing learning by confession of all men, & vttering that learning in their own tung, for their own vse, of verie pure necessitie (bycause we learn to vse, and the vse is in our own) theie could not but enrich the tung, and puchase it account.

Will matters of war, whether ciuill or foren, make a tung of account? Our neighbor nations will not deny, our peple to be verie warrious, and our own cuntrie will confesse it, tho loth to fele it, both remembring the smart, & comparing with som other, neither to vaunt our selues, nor to gall our frinds, with anie mo words.

Now in offring matter to speche, war is such a breder, as tho it be opposit to learning, bycause it is enemie to the Muses, yet it dare compare with anie point in learning, for multitude of discourses, tho not commonlie so certain, ne yet of so good vse, as learned arguments be. For war (besides all graue and sad considerations about it, which be manie and wise) as somtime it sendeth vs trew reports, either priuatelie in proiects and deuises, that be entended, or publikelie in euents, which be blased abrode, bycause theie be don, so mostwhat it giueth out infinit and extreme, I dare not saie lies, but verie incredible newes, bycause it maie hatch them at will, being in no danger of controllment, and comonlie in such practises and places, as haue not manie witnesses, while eurie man seketh aswell to saue him self, as to harm his enemie, besides som curteous entertainment, which a deuising referendarie hath euen by telling that, which is not trew, to such as loue to hear, and either like or will like. All which occasions, and infinit mo, about stratagemes, & engins, giue matter to speche, and cause of new words, and by making it so redie, do make it of renoun.

Will all kindes of trade, and all sorts of traffik, make a tung of account? If the spreading sea, and the spacious land could vse anie speche, theie would both shew you, where, and in how manie strange places, theie haue sene our peple, and also giue you to wit, that theie deall in as much, and as great varietie of matters, as anie other peple do, whether at home or abrode. Which is the reason why our tung doth serue so manie vses, [82] bycause it is conuersant with so manie peple, and so well acquainted with so manie matters, in so sundrie kindes of dealing. Now all this varietie of matter, and diuersitie of trade, make both matter for our speche, & mean to enlarge it. For he that is so practised, will vtter that, which he practiseth in his naturall tung, and if the strangenesse of the matter do so require, he that is to vtter, rather then he will stik in his vtterance, will vse the foren term, by waie of premunition, that the cuntrie peple do call it so, and by that mean make a foren word, an English denison.

All which reasons concerning but the tung, and the account thereof, being put together, as of themselues, theie proue the nations exercise in learning, and their practis in other dealings: so theie seme to infer no base witted peple, not to amplify it with more, bycause it is not for foulls to be so well learned, to be so warrious, to be so well practised. I shall not nede to proue anie of these my positions, either by foren or home historie: seing my reader stranger, will not striue with me for them, and mine own nation, will not gainsaie me in them, I think, which knoweth them to be trew, and maie vse them for their honor.

Wherefor I maie well conclude my first position: that if vse and custom hauing the help of so long time, and continuance, wherein to fine our tung: of so great learning and experience, which furnish matter for the fining: of so good wits and iudgements, which can tell how to fine, haue griped at nothing in all that time with all that cunning, by all those wits, which theie will not let go, but hold for most certaine, in the right of our writing: that then our tung hath no certaintie to trust to , but writeth all at randon. But the antecedent in my opinion, is alltogether vnpossible, wherefor the consequent, is a great deall more then probable, which is, that our tung hath in hir own possession, and writing verie good euidence to proue hir own right writing: Which tho no man as yet, by anie publik writing of his, semeth to haue sene, yet the tung it self is redie to shew them, to anie whosoeuer, which is able to read them, and withall to iudge, what euidence is right in the right of writing. Wherefor seing I haue proued sufficientlie [83] in mine own opinion, that there is great cause, why our tung should haue som good right, in her own writing, and take my self to haue had the sight of that euidence, whereby that same right appeareth most iustifiable, and am not alltogither ignorant, how to giue sentence thereof, I will do my best, according to that course, which I said was kept in the first, and generall fining of anie speche, which also hath bene translated to euerie secondarie, and particular tung, to set furth som certaintie for the English writing, by those notes, which I haue obserued in the tung it self, the pure best and finest therein, offering mean by comparison with them selues, both to correct, and to direct the worse and more grosse, without either innouating anie thing, as theie do, which set furth new deuises, or by mistaking my waie, as theie do, which despare, that our tung can be brought to anie certaintie, without som maruellous foren help. Thus much for the artificiall stuf in our tung, now to the obiections which charge it with infirmities.

An answer to som pretended imperfections in the writing of our tung.

THis title tho it seme by the inscription to pretend som offence, yet is it nothing moodie at all, bycause it entendeth no defense, as against an enemie, but a conference, as with a frind. For those men, with whom I haue to deall therein, do wish their naturall tung, as well as I do, theie desire to se it right writen, no lesse then I do. Theie haue as good shew of iust enemitie to error, and corruption, as I haue assurance of right direction. And therefor I will rather endeuor my self to perswade them as frinds, then to confute them as foes, rather to ioyn with them in som points, then to defy them in all.

In the hole matter of this conference with them, theie either blame certain errors, which theie pretend to be in our writing: or else theie will seme to seke the reforming thereof. In the blame of errors, theie rate at custom as a vile corrupter, [83] and complain of our letters, as to miserable few. In their desire of redresse, theie appeall to sound, as the onelie souerain, and surest leader in the gouernment of writing: & fly to innouation, as the onelie mean, to reform all errors, that be in our writing. Which their particular branching, I will follow in my reply, and yet in no reply, but excuse, for the innocencie of our pen, where it is without falt, tho it be not without blame and in my plaine confession of som manifest error, where there is cause why.

In their quarrell to custom theie seke first to bring it into generall hatred, as a common corrupter of all good things, and that naturallie, without anie exception, and therefor no maruell if it abuse speche, which as it passeth thorough euerie mans mouth, and is resembled by euerie mans pen, so must it nedes gather much corruption by the waie, bycause manie and ill be all one in dede, tho deuided in term, as good and few, tho different in name, yet be the same in pith: And common corruption, which theie terme Custom, is an ill director to find out a right. Herevpon theie conclude, that as it semeth most probable, so it is most trew, that the chefe errors, which ar crept into our pen, do take their beginning at the onelie infection of a naughtie custom. Which bycause it is naught, therefor ought it not so much as once to be named, in the direction to a right, in either pen or speche, being so manifest a falsarie, notwithstanding whatsoeuer anie either old or new writers can pretend to the contrarie, for either defense or excuse thereof. Then theie descend two particularities, wherein theie proue that customarilie, we do somtime burden our words to much, with to manie letters, somtimes we pinch them to near with to few, somtimes we misshape them with wrong sounding, somtime we misorder them, with wrong placing. And be not these maruellous great causes of miscontentment with Custom, which is the breder of them? Besides all these which ar but points of penning onelie, to aggrauate the discredit wherewith theie charge custom, theie seke to make it odious, as an enemie to vertew, euen abusing what is best. And will there anie that fauoreth vertew, protect Custom, being such a venim to all vertews, and such [85] a poison to all vertewous effects? Or can there anie that frindeth his cuntrie conceiue well of that, which corrupteth hir pen, and poisoneth hir speche? Sure not I. For neither wold I haue vertew to hold me for hir enemie, by defending of hir fo, nor yet my cuntrie to froun at me for fauoring hir corrupters. Certainlie that custom is most vile, which doth but speak ill of good things: but to seke their corruption is a most villanous part. And to abuse speche in anie hir deliuerie whether by tung or pen, the good benefit whereof, doth serue most of our nedes, as vertew doth the best, is extreme beastlie. And therefor assuredlie, as those my good cuntrimen, haue most iust cause to be angrie with these corruptions: so might theie as iustlie turn their anger vpon me, if I should anie waie but so much as seme to excuse or but to extenuate so pernicious a fact. Neither can anie writer, new or old, but hasard his own credit, if he do but seme to shew anie incling of fauor that waie.

And yet if good writers seme to fauor custom, then the case is not so clear, as you take it to be, that there is nothing in custom, but an hell of most vile, and filthie corruptions: that it alone infecteth all good things: that it alone corrupteth right writing. For if it were in dede and onelie so, theie wold not warrant it, as (now I remember my self) theie praise it verie often, and giue it great credit. Is there then not som error in the name, & maie not custom be misconstrewed? for sure the writers, when theie speak of custom, theie mean that rule in doing, and vertewous life, wherein good men agre and their consent is that, which these men term custom therein: as theie call that rule in speaking and writing the custom thereof, wherein the skilfull and best learned do agre. And is it likelie that either the honest in dede will mislead vertew in liuing, or the learned in dede will mislike right in writing? And again, those honest men, which allow of custom in matters of life, complain verie much of corruption in manners, and naughtie behauior: and the learned men, which allow of custom in matters of speche and pen, do complain verie much of error in writing, and corruption in speche: and both the two, accuse the most peple as the leaders to error, and the common abuse, as the frute of a multitude. And [86] therefor it cannot otherwise be, but that the duble name is that, which deceiues. For theie, which accuse custom do mean false error, which counterfeateth custom, and the ignorant for rashnesse, and yet directeth all the most. And theie that praise custom do mean plain truth, which cannot dissemble, which is companion with the honest in vertew, and with the learned in cunning, and directeth all the best. And will ye se? This mistermed custom in the pen, is that counterfeat abuse, which was the onelie cause, why sounds monarchie, whereof I spake before, was so dissolued, and was it self condemned, by those wise peple, which ioyned reason with sound: and the right custom which writers commend so, is that companion of reason, which succeeded in place, when the counterfeat was cast out. Now ye se the error. So neither writers do allow of such a corruption, neither is custom your contrarie, but both writers, and custom, both you, and I will scratch out the eies of common error, for misusing of good things, and belying of custom. If good things be abused it is by ill peple, whose misnsmed custom is right named error, and well blamed lewdnesse. If words be ouercharged with number of letters, that coms either by couetousnesse in such, as fell them by lines, or by ignorance in such, as besides the pestering them with to manie, do both weaken them with to few, and wrong them with the change, both of force and place, whose error as I mone, so I will seke to amend it, and while I amend it, I will confute by correcting, and heall by comparing, that euerie one beholding the redresse, where he finds the falt, maie be able to iudge both of right, and wrong, by conferring of contraries. Thus I take it my good cuntrimen, that you be deceiued in the name, and blame one for another. For custom certainlie in a matter of speche, is a great and a naturall gouernour, tho in other things it maie somtimes seme to be a sore vsurper. And yet good autors will hardlie graunt that, which still fre custom from all offensiue note, both in words and dedes, bycause theie ground custom not upon error in deprauation at the last: but vpon iudgement, in direction from the first. And theie which entreat custom so hardlie, entertain it so, vnder an vnproper name, as vnworthie to be heard speak [87] in the right of writing, seing it semes to be the onelie occasion of all corruption therein, as theie surmise, taking custom to be grounded vpon the common confusion in practis of the most, and least iudiciall peple, which is mother to all wrong opinions, concerning anie iudgement of right. Wherein theie neither mark that the ignorant multitude is not held for mistresse, of that right and reasonable custom, which is the naturall custom, and which theie of the contrarie side do follow, as the best gide in right writing: neither yet consider theie, that their aduersaries, whom theie oppugn so, do confesse som errors in the ordinarie penning, proceding of that corruption, which theie wrongfullie term custom, which errors theie also seke to haue cut of, as the idle clogging of words with nedelesse letters, and such other ordinarie errors, which rise most of to much, by not knowing, what is right. Which errors I will handle there, where I amend them streight, as I will tuch custom somwhat more, when I com to that place, where theie appeal vnto sound from both reason and custom.

When theie haue delt thus with custom, and their contraries (which theie make contraries, by mistaking, being their frinds in dede) without marking their reasons, or by whose autoritie custom is established, which theie so impugn by suggestion of a counterfeat, then theie begin to complain sore of the insufficiencie, and pouertie of our letters, which letters tho theie be as manie in number, as other tungs haue, yet theie suffise not, saie theie, for the full and right expressing of our sounds, tho theie expresse them after a soft, but enforce vs to vse a number of them like the Delphik sword, whereof Aristotle speaketh, to manie sounds and seruices contrarie to the natur of such an instrument, which was made at the first, this letter for that sound. Whereby it commeth to passe, that we both write vnproperlie, not answering the sound of that, which we saie, and ar neuer like our selues, in anie our writing, but still varie according vnto the writers humor, without anie certain direction. Whereupon forenners and strangers to wonder at vs, both for the vncertaintie in our writing, and the inconstancie in our letters. And is it not a great shame that so cunning a nation as the English [88] is, being of verie good note so manie yeares, either should not espy, or wold not amend in all this time, the pouertie of their pen, and the confusion in their letter? but both to let their writing run thus still at riot, and them selues to be mokt at of foren peple?

If foren peple do maruell at vs, we maie require them with as much, and return their wonder home, considering theie themselues be subiect to the verie same difficulties, which theie wonder at in vs, and haue no mo letters then we haue, and yet both write still, and be vnderstood still, in the midst and in the spite of all these insufficiencies: as we also both write and be vnderstood, in this our insufficiencie, euen by their confession, which will nedes be offended, bycause of insufficiencie. But the common vse of writing among those strangers, which agreth so with ours in our most vncertaintie, giues me to think, that this complaining of insufficiencie is not generall to all neither with them nor with vs, but proper to som few, and particular among both, who misliking that theie know not, and not marking that theie cannot, therefor blame that theie should not. For if their blaming vpon cause, and marking vpon iudgement did concur with their number, tho not so great, I should be afraid least theie had the better, bycause the fewer: but both the fewer and the weaker to, carie no great force, to condemn in iudgement. As other folks also, which se somwhat to, as well as theie, do not quite mislike of all their misliking, but desire som redresse, where there is cause in dede, tho theie agre not in the mean, how to perform the redresse, nor yet in the quantitie, that the error is so great, as these insufficienciaries pretend it to be. For we do confesse that this multiplicitie, & manifold vse in the force and seruice of our letters, wold haue som distinction, whereby to be known, if generall acquaintance with our own writing be not sufficient enough, to perceiue that vse, which we put down by vse: but withall we defend and maintain the multiplicitie it self, as a thing much vsed euen in the best tungs, and therefor not vnlawfull, tho there were not distinction.

And again, we do not think, that euerie our custom is a plaine corruption, wherein generall vse, euen of those same persons, which cannot be suspected, but to write with good iudgement, [89] laie the ground to precept, as the leader to som art, & assurance to the pen. And we rest content with the number of our letters. Which number, while som kinde of peple do studie to encrease, theie do but cumber our tung, both with strange characts, & with nedelesse dipthongs, enforcing vs from that, which generall rule hath won, and resteth content with, in all the world. And why not but these letters? or why not to manie vses? This paucitie and pouertie of letters, hath contented and discharged the best, & brauest tungs, that either be, haue bene, shalbe, or can be, & hath deliuered by them, both in speche & pen, as great varietie, and as much difficultie in all arguments, and as well perceiued of all posteritie thorough their means, as possiblie can, either be deliuered, or be vnderstod, by the English tung, or yet be deuised by anie English wit. The peple that now vse them, & theie that haue vsed them, haue naturallie the same instruments of voice, and the same deliuerie in sound, for all their speaking, that we English men haue, bycause theie be men, as we English folk be: and theie sent the vse of the pen to vs, and not we to them. And finding in their own vse this necessitie, which you do note, theie fled to that help which you think naught, and were bold with their letters, to make them serue diuerse turns, somtime with none, somtime with som pretie small note of euident distinction. Which kinde of distinguishing theie know to be verie trew, whosoeuer be acquainted with the foren letters, and with those writers which entreat of them, as I my self will shew, when I both mark, and amend at once, tho I deall no further in this place, to auoid repetition, both here & there. Neither is there anie difficultie, which theie ar not subiect vnto, either in the same, or in the verie like things, as wel as we: as I will proue elswhere, euen by comparing the particulars, so far and so manie, as nede shall require. And will strangers wonder at vs? or do not our own peple that be learned perceiue these things? For in the ignorant I require no such discretion. Surelie I think that all peple hauing the same naturall instruments to speak by, tho vpon priuat vse som harp more of som sounds then others, and som lean more vpon som one instrument of speche, then other do, as som the throte, som the teth, and so furth, which varietie is popular euen to hole [90] nations, that yet naturallie all be made able, to sound all speches and all letters, if theie be accustomed vnto them, in that age and with those means, when and whereby theie be best to be learned: And that it is onelie education, and custom which maketh the difference, and therefor ruleth either all or most in speche, wherein if there be anie reason, it is not naturall and simple, as in things, but artificiall & compound as in speche, vpon such and such a cause in custom and consent. And tho the Hebrew grammarians onelie, do deuide their letters, according to that vocall instrument whereupon theie lean most, as som vpon the throte, som vpon the rouf of the mouth, som vpon the tung, som vpon the lips, som vpon the tethe: yet the Hebrewes alone haue not that distinction in natur, but euerie peple also which haue throte, tethe, rouf, tung, lips, and with those instruments vse the vtterance of sounds. Which is an argument to me, both that vse is the mistresse herein, and that he, which soundeth vpon anie one by cuntrie vse, maie be smoothed to som other by the contrarie vse, and that therefor the same letters will serue all peple, if theie list to frame themselues accordinglie. For otherwise why do we persuade our peple to sound Latin thus, Greke thus, Hebrew thus, Italian thus, if it be not a thing to be made of acquaintance, by customarie vse? And being so, and in all nations so, what nede we mo letters to vtter our minde? seing the vttering instruments be all one, and nothing can be vttered either for varietie more diuerse, or for difficultie more hard, then theie haue vttered, from whom we haue those letters which we haue? neither is it anie discredit to our peple to rest content with those letters, and with that number, which antiquitie hath allowed, and held for sufficient. Is natur therefor baren in vs, which was frutefull in them, bycause we maie not inuent, and put somwhat to theirs? No forsoth. But all mankinde is but one, without anie respect of either this age, or that age, both to natur hir self, and to the God & Lord of natur, and therefor what is giuen to one man, or deliuered in one age of common seruice, that is ment to all men, & to all ages of men, without further regard to whom, or for whom, but still to their benefit: neither is either God himself or natur his minister tyed to anie time, for deliuerie of their gifts, but whensoeuer [91] mans necessitie compells him to seke, then theie help him to find. Whereupon we vnderstand, that as no one age bringeth furthe euerie thing, so no one age can but confesse, that it hath som one or other particular inuention, tho not the self same, bycause it is enough to haue receiued it once to vse euer after. As in this case of letters, which perfited once, is neuer to be shaken, onelesse a better mean be found to vtter our speche, which I shall not se, neither can I forese by anie secret prophecie. In these inuentions, tho the first receiuer haue the prerogatiue in taking, yet the hole posteritie hath the benefit in vsing, and generallie with greater perfection, bycause time and continewance do encrease and proin, which when it is full, it is a falt to seke further, as I take it to be in the course of penning. Neither is the restraint, for either innouating, altering, or adding to things allredie perfited, anie discourtisie in reason, or anie discountenance in natur, but a bare deliuerie of a perfit thing to our elder brethern, to be conceiued vnto vs: as we in like case, as the transporters to our posteritie, of such things as it pleaseth God to continew by our means, whether receiued of our elders, or deuised by our selues.

But why maie we not vse all our four and twentie letters, euen to four and twentie vses euerie of them, if occasion serue, seing the characts being known be more familiar, and easier to be discerned, then anie new deuise, yea tho the old resemble mo, and the new do note but one? It hath bene sufficientlie declared allreadie, that those men, which first deuised letters, reserued the authoritie ouer them and their vse to them selues for life, and their successors for euer, so to qualify and to vse them, as it should please them best vpon consent among themselues, and cause to content nede. And why not so, where both the inuention is their own, and the right vse thereof, as theie shall vse it, which made it for their vse? This generall reseruation is enrold allredie in all reason and antiquitie, and the particular consent for this writing of ours is proined allredie, by our generall vse, and wilbe regestred also in verie good record, I hope, and that shortelie. And will you make that souerain, which is but subaltern? or will you take that, as not remoueable, like a steddie rok, which is roming by [92] natur, and to serue the finder? There is no such assurance in sound for the stablishing of a right, as you do coneiue, neither such necessitie in letters, to be constant in one vse, as you seke to enforce.

The philosopher saith, that natur makes one thing to one vse, and that euerie vse hath his particular instrument naturallie, but that our own inuentions, naie that euen the most naturall means in our application do, and maie serue to sundrie ends & vses. And will letters stand so vpon their reputation, as not to seme to stand to our applying of them, for our own purposes, being both our creaturs, & by creation our bondmen? both to sound and serue, as we shall think it good, and so manie waies, as we shall will them to serue? No surelie, theie do not think so, but theie ar most redie to serue at our appointment, both by creation, & by couenant. The letters yeild redilie, but som letters seke to hinder that their dewtifull obedience, threaping still vpon them, that their substance is diamantish, and not born to yeild so.

With the same pen we make letters, and with the same we mar them: with the same we direct, and with the same we dash, which be contrarie vses, tho to compas one right, and will letters seme to serue but for one vse, being pewnies to the pen, naie being but elues and brats of the pens breding? Theie will not so, but proue their own dewtifulnesse, to the pen their parent, by following his direction in verie manie points, as theie yeild to reason and reasonable custom in manie of their forces, whereby theie seme to praie som bodie not to contend, where themselues be content.

The number of things, whereof we write and speak is infinite, the words wherewith we write and speak, be definite and within number. Whereupon we ar driuen to vse one, and the same word in verie manie, naie somtime in verie contrarie senses, and that in all the verie best languages, as well as in English, where a number of our words be of verie sundrie powers, as, letters, wherewith we write, & letters which hinder: A bird flieth light, wheresoeuer she doth light: and to manie to stand on here. And will letters kepe a countenance and stand so alouf, as to sound still but one, and to serue still but one, where their great grandfathers euen the words themselues, ar forced to be [93] manifold? naie verie well content so to be, bycause of their founders stature? which is to be pliable, and at voluntarie commandement, of wisdom and learning? letters stand not alouf, but allow of the seruice, whereunto you allot them, be it neuer so manifold, seing without either confusion or darknesse, customarie acquaintance will work the distinction in them, & their manifoldnesse: as a beaten disputer will sift out the difference of manifold words, that the varietie of their sense, make no quarell in the question. If we write not allwaie one, thorough want of skill, & mere ignorance, then knowledge is the helper, and he that will vse right, must haue desire to learn right.

If there want distinction, then accent must be mean to auoid confusion, or som such deuise, which maie distinguish with praise, and not pester the writing, with anie to od strangenesse. For it is most certain, that we maie vse our letters so, as we maie all other things else, whose end is in vse, and man is the measur. Neither is it anie abuse, when theie which vse, can giue a reason why, sufficient to the wise, and not contrarie to good custom. And tho som reply, as not so perswaded, yet when the act is past by diuision of the house, it is law by parlement. Then the repliers must relent, and follow, tho theie fauor not. Then must theie make the best of that, which theie thought worst, when as lawfull autoritie hath restrained their will. A thing fre before order being once limited by order hath cast of that fredom, and must then kepe that currant, wherevnto it is limited, by orderlie mean, it self being such, as is subiect vnto man, and to be his at vse.

Our letters be limited, their vsage is certain in their most vncertaintie, and therefor I take it, that we maie rest content both with their number and their vse. Thus much concerning that complaint of our pouertie in letters, and confusion in their powers, which I wonder not at, bycause I se it so in all tungs, & euer: & I se no cause why, but it maie be so in our own inuentions & deuises, where we are to take knowledge of nothing else, but of our own consent, both by best iudgements of the wisest men, and the right resemblance of least corrupt natur.

When theie haue thus vttered their stomak against poor [94] niknamed custom, which is sore abused, both by them for blaming it vndeseruedlie, and by corruption to, for counterfaiting it shamefullie: when theie haue moued our writing for much insufficiencie and bewailed our speaking for pouertie of letters, then like good physicians, and tender harted cuntrimen, theie seke both to satisfie iustice in dewie, and Art in help. As theie find a wrong, so theie seke to right it, as theie mark a sore, so theie mean to salue it. But who shall be the iusticiarie like som one Rhadamanthus, to pronounce sentence in this right? or who the physician like som graue Hippocrates, to ouerse this cure? forsooth sound, for whose vse letters were deuised first, when there were yet none, and by whose ear theie ar now to be reclamed, being corrupt and naught. And why not? Or if these that we haue will not serue sounds turn, why maie we not inuent or deuise mo, considering our want is not wonder? For we came but latelie to vse letters, in comparison of the old peple in other nations of the main continent, & felt not our want at the first wearing: but now that we fele it, why maie we not help our selues, with the deuise of som new letters, as other peple did in the like cases by som Esdras, som Palamedes, som Cadmus, som Euander, som Carmenta, and such other? Custom is condemned allredie, as a false corrupter, and sound semes to be the surest, and the best gide euen by naturall direction, and the primitiue letter. And not so much as but euen Quintilian that great writing, and speaking master wisheth sound to be obserued, as the surest teacher to write right, and not custom. And what a monstruous iniurie were it, to renounce the naturall Lord, and to becom subiect to a vile vsurper? To leaue sound the right master, and to cleaue to custom the right matter? Sure the verie name of a naturall Lord is honorable, and the bare sound of vsurpation is extreme odious to anie honest ear: And right sound, as a right souerain were to be obeied, and corrupt custom, as an vniust intruder were to be expelled.

But doth Quintilian plead for sound against custom I praie you? Sure either you be merie men, or my memorie faills me much. For Quintilian defineth custom verie solemnlie, and vpon great deliberation, as I remember, to be in writing and speaking, the consent of the skilfull, as in vertuous life, the consent [95] of the honest. Of the which two kindes of peple, as neither corrupters in dede: so either wold be angrie to be accounted so in speche. Theie do both condemn all error and corruption. And Quintilian speaking of sound, saieth expresslie, and in plaine terms, that euerie thing is to be writen, not as the sound giues, but as custom hath won (which custom directeth not sound, but the expressing of sounds) and he bringeth in for example, Caius Cæsar, Cneius Pompeius, in whose forenames the eie beholdeth C, but the ear heareth G. which the Grekes vsing those names translate still by G. and the same he proueth also by manie mo the like. As why not so? To win Quintilian, naie to wring Quintilian to stand for sound against custom, by falsifying of euidence & corruption of print, where both his examples trewlie printed, and his hole meaning planelie printed, and his generall circumstances neuer but right printed bewraie his right opinion, argeweth som infirmitie in the alledger, who wil not se what is ment euerie where about him, or cannot se at all how to chek a false print, either by councell of cunning, if he haue it him self, or by comparing of prints, where the trewer maie be had. Naie saith not Quintilian thus of ortografie in generall, that it is seruant to custom, and therefor is so oft changed?

As for the autoritie, which sound alone had in the prouince of writing, and the vse of the letter, the date thereof is out long ago. Reason and right custom be ioyned vnto him in the same commission. Besides that, Art hath limited and bounded his regiment sence that time. Much he can do still, but not so much, as all, neither anie thing so much, as he could once haue done. But this argument, concerning the dissolution of sounds gouernment, hath bene allredie handled in the 12. title of this book.

Quintilians custom is no corrupter, neither yet is sound but a naturall Lord, tho nothing so absolut, ne yet so imperiall, as you conceiue of him, and tho the letters were first deuised for him, yet both the letters, and euen sound himself, must be ruled by them, which both sound letters, and vtter sounds.

If nede be, the encrease of our number is not denied vs as [96] not to other peple, but the nede is denyed, bycause we entred vpon other peples most perfit inuentions, and tho later in time, yet so much the surer, bycause all things necessarie were deuised to our hands: and bycause our nede can be no new nede. Whatsoeuer we nede to write, we are able to write it, & when we haue writ it, we ar able to read it. If there be anie falt, the remedie must be, not to seke that, which we haue not, but to mark that, which we haue, seing we haue all sufficient.

The credit of sound being well established in their opinion, as the naturall lord, and the leader to all our letters, and custom being condemned, as a cankard traitor, intruding against all right, vpon the territorie of sound, then theie turn to the cure of this diseased corruption, & praie Hippocrates to be iudge. To amend that which is amisse in the writing of our tung, their ground work being laid in the shaken monarchie of the deposed sound, theie procede on in a full course of generall innouation, tho som more, som lesse. First theie encrease the number of our letters and diphthongs, as if it were not possible either heretofore to haue write, or at this daie to write anie word right, for want of som encrease in the number of our letters. For as the ouercharging of our words with to manie letters cummeth by vsing those to much, which we haue allredie: so the difficultie thereof by vsing them so diuerslie procedeth of mere want, not hauing wherewith to answer ech particular.

Then theie change the form of our letters, and bring vs in new faces, of verie strange lineaments, how well fauored to behold, I am sure I know: how vnredie for a penman, wherewith to run, methink I forese. Which redinesse in the charact, that it follow the hand roundlie, is a speciall seruice belonging to the pen. Neither do I my self in these obseruations, so much regard, what the print will stamp well, which will expresse anie thing well, whose form is resemblable, as what the pen will write well, and that with good dispatch, bycause printing is but a peculiar, and a benefit impropriate: writing is our generall, and in euerie mans finger. A form that is fair to the eie in print, & cumbersom to the hand in penning, is not to passe in writing. For what but that causeth our English pen to vse z. so seldom, which we hear so often? Bussing, hussie, dissie, go roundlie to the [97] pen with the duble ss, but verie vnredilie with the duble z, Buzzing, huzzie, dizzie. Vse hath won ss. & the pens redinesse, is the prouf to perswade it. To conclude, this saie theie is the onelie help to amend all misses: for defect, to enlarge: for old & corrupt, to bring in new & correct: nede enforceth redresse, & dewtie them.

Sure a good care, and a cuntriemanlike affection, but methink Hippocrates, which was ouerseer, allowes not the receit. For what? must we then alter all our writings a new? or from what daie is this act of reformation to take full place? It is a strange point of physik, when the remedie it self is more dangerous then the disease. Besides that: I take this alteration in this sort, to be neither necessarie, where no such insufficiencie is, neither yet commodious, where such inconueniences follow. For speche being an instrument, and a mean to vtter that, which the minde conceiueth, if by the deliuerie of the mouth, the minde be vnderstood, the speche is sufficient, which so fullie answereth so nedefull a purpos. If writing, where vnder I comprehend both the print & pen, do so fullie expresse the pith of the voice, as the reader maie, & doth vnderstand the writers meaning at full thereby, I maie not perswade him, that the letters which he readeth be not sufficient to expresse the writers meaning, which he is redie to confute by present triall, that both he vnderstandeth them, and withall most sufficientlie.

But these insufficienciaries will saie, that this vnderstanding cums not by the right of the writing, but by the intelligent reader, which vnderstands that right, by the so vsuall, the so corrupt writing, which is vnperfitlie, and vnproperlie writen: and that the proprietie in penning is ill refused, which maie be had easilie with verie small straning.

I like the reason well, as I confesse som imperfection. But neither is the imperfection so great, as theie conceiue of it, neither is their reason so nere to redresse, as theie think it is. As for the imperfection, how it cummeth, and which waie to help it, my hole labor will proue that in euent. For their reason I cannot se that, which theie call a small straning bycause theie alter quite, or at the least, theie change the surface quite, which in this case, where the proprietie in writing is the possession of custom being so grounded as I haue allredie declared, is to great a [98] straning, chefelie, where custom being so sure and sound, will not be content to be ouerruled in his own: or that anie reformation shall enter clame, where he is proprietarie, howsoeuer priuat mens conceits, vpon neuer so probable apparences, framed in their own opinion, shall offer assistence to the contrarie side.

The vse & custom of our cuntrie, hath allredie chosen a kinde of penning, wherein she hath set down hir relligion, hir lawes, hir priuat and publik dealings: Euerie priuat man according to the allowance of his cuntrie in generall, hath so drawn his priuat writings, his euidence, his letters, as the thing semeth vnpossible to be remoued by anie so strange an alteration, tho it be most willing to receiue som reasonable proining, so that the substance maie remain, and the change take place in such points onelie, as maie please without noueltie, and profit without forcing. For were it not in good sooth, to violent a force, to offer to ouerthrow a custom, so generallie receiued, so particularlie setled, naie grounded so soundlie, and sure, as it shall appear shortlie, with altering either all, or most of our letters? Were it not an argument of a verie simple orator, to think that he could perswade custom, by so strange an innouation, to diuorse himself from so long, and so lawfull a match? Naie were it not a wonderfull wish, euen but to wish that all our English scriptur & diuinitie, all our lawes and pollicie, all our euidence & writings, were pend anew, bycause we haue not that set down in writing, which our elders did wish vs, but either more, which theie ment not, or lesse, which we wold not, or not so as both theie ment & we wold? all this cumming of the insifficiencie of our writing, which is not able, to set that faithfullie & fullie down, which the minde conceiueth, but either we the more, or the lesse, or disagreing in the maner? But theie will saie that theie mean not anie so main a change. But theie must nedes mean it, bycause it must either presentlie follow vpon the admitting of this new alteration, which is to main in sense, or within som years, which is to main in thought. For a new writing cumming in vnder hand, & the old charact growing out of knowledge, all that euidence in whatsoeuer English kind, must nedes either com ouer to the new fashion, or be subiect to the frump, & remain wormeaten like an old relik, & so to be red, as the Romain religion, writen vnder Numa Pompilius was by then of Tullies time, when euerie word was [99] so vncouth & strange, as if it had cum from som other world, then where it was penned. But am I not in hand with a nedlesse trauell, not allowing that, which I nede not fear, bycause there is no danger in it, the verie vse of our cuntrie refusing it allredie? I grant I am. But yet I must saie somwhat, not to seme to contemn: as if I saie nothing, the contrarie then maie seme to haue said som thing. But sure I take the thing to be profitable, but where no likeliehood of anie profit at all doth appear in sight, & the change it self semeth, neither necessarie as to the better, neither voluntarie, as to the readier, which be two principall respects in writing, I allow not the mean, tho I mislike not the men, which deserue great thanks for their great good will, tho their works take no place. For their labor is verie profitable to help som redresse forward, tho themselues hit it not. For while diuerse men attempt to laie the thing in certain, som one or other will hit it at the last, whereas to the contrarie, the case were desperat, if it were neuer delt in. But this amendment of theirs is to far set, and without the help thereof we vnderstand our print and pen, our euidence and other writing, in what kinde soeuer. And tho we grant som imperfection, as in a tung not yet rakt from hir trubled lees, yet we do not confesse, that it is to be perfited either by altering the form, or by encreasing the number of our acquainted letters, but onelie by obseruing, where the tung of her self, & hir ordinarie custom doth yeild to the fining, as the old, & therefor the best method doth lead vs. For it is no argument, when falts be found, to saie this is the help & onelie this, bycause none other is in sight. But whensoeuer the right is found by orderlie seking, then the argument is trew, that it was not thoroughlie sought, when it was denied to be. And to speak indifferentlie betwen the letter & the sound, of the one side, & custom & the letter, of the other side: letters can expresse sounds withall their ioynts & properties, no fuller then the pencill can the form & lineaments of the face, whose praise is not life but likenesse: as the letters yeld not alwaie the same, which sound exactlie requireth, but allwaie the nearest, wherwith custom is content. And therefor if a letter sound not iump as ye wish, yet hold it as the next, least if you change you cum not so near. And tho one letter be vsed in diuerse [100] naie, in contrarie sounds: or soundish effects, ye cannot auoid it by anie change that wilbe liked, seing no one else hath bene liked hitherto, but this which we vse, which custom doth allow in ours by continuance, and consent in other tungs confirmeth by allowance. Certainlie by so much as I haue obserued, I think we ar as well appointed for our necessities that waie, and as much bound to our generall custom, for the artificiall notes of our naturall tung, as anie other peple is, to anie other language, whether ancient in books, or modern in speche. And whatsoeuer insufficiencie semeth to be in the writing thereof, it will excuse it self, and laie the hole falt vpon the insufficient obseruer, for not seking the right in it, by a right waie, which will appear to be trew, when it shalbe sene, that by sufficient obseruation it maie be set clear, and pure, without anie foren help, of either altering the form, or encreasing the number of our orindarie letters, but onelie by bare notes of hir own breding, which being allredie in vse desire nothing else, but som direction by Art, which I am in good hope to perform, according to the plat of the best refiners, in the most refined tungs, with such consideration as either bredeth anie generall rules, or else must bear with particular exceptions. I will mark what our customarie writing will yeild vnto vs by waie of note, without dreaming of change, which change is a thing not possible to passe against so violent a fall, as custom runs with, tho that violence it self offer no kinde of wrong to anie other thing, being altogether full of hir own stream. I will therefor do my best to confirm our custom in his own right, which will be easilie obtained, where men be acquainted with the matter allredie, and wold be verie glad to se wherein the right of their writing standeth, and a great deall more glad to find it so near, when theie sought it, and thought it to be further of. Thus haue I run thorough these pretended infimrities in our tung, whose physiking I like not this waie, and therefor I will ioyn close with mine own obseruation, to se if that will help.

What right in writing is, and of what force consent is in voluntarie inuentions.

BYcause I pretend the finding out of a right in writing, and withall confesse that that right must bild vpon consent, I will therefor shew first, what a thing that is, which we call right both in speche and pen: then what force consent is of, to establish anie thing, where manie voices ar nedefull. Theodor Gaza, a great learned Grecian defineth that to be right in speche, for euerie part & accident thereof, which is commonlie vsed in that kinde, and euer lightlie so, naie neuer lightlie but so, and allwaie the surest, and of the best warrant, notwithstanding particular exceptions, and priuate notes. For speche being our instrument at will, for our common dealings, why should not that be the right therein, which is of commonest note, and best vnderstood? which kinde of common notice, who so euer he be, that shall follow in the right of his writing, besides the truth of the things, confirmed by custom, and the autoritie of custom confirmed by consent, he maketh for him self a great partie, & by writing as the generalitie doth, he gaineth the generalitie to be of his side, which is redie to allow of their own choice, & vsuallie loue, where theie find them selues liked, hauing autoritie to establish both their own assurance, and the writers direction. Opposition to the common vpon fauor to the priuat, as preferring priuat fantsie before generall vse, or as if you alone had espyed, where all else be deceiued, assureth you of two things, the one, to be generallie misliked for our particular choice, where the generalitie is chefe: the other, neuer to be followed for bewraing such a fantsie, which is alredie and altogither out of grace with the common. For why? when the custom of your cuntrie alloweth this as best, and therefor fittest for hir perpetuall seruice, doth she not then tell you, by seruing hir own generall, that she saw your speciall? For how could choice haue taken place, if both the extremities had not bene in sight? Therefor he calleth his own credit into som question, which taketh his cuntrie to be blind, where both the matter of hir choice, and the maner of hir speche declaring hir choice most euidentlie shew, that she seith what she saith.

I know som men which haue contraried all our latin grammer rules, as not so generallie trew that waie, which theie ar vsed, but euen as trew of the contrarie side, bycause theie haue [102] som examples in the tung, repugnant as theie think to the rules, which be giuen. Whose error is in that theie do not consider, that our commonlie so, and not their allwaie so, is right in such cases: and that such wise men, as gathered the rules, when theie pikt the finenest did laie out a drosse, and that he which resteth vpon the most and best, by comparison confesseth a lesse and a worse. Such peple dream that other men se not when themselues be aslepe, & by not comparing themselues with other, ouerwene their own abilities. But vpon this right most commonlie so, where choice hath found reason to ioyn withall in companie, must both speche be grounded, and their interest examined, which will ouerrule speche by their to much priuat reason. For he that pretendeth a falt against anie tung & amendeth not that falt, but deuiseth a new right, of his own conceiuing, helpeth not the old falt, but by tendering a new mean, offereth more matter to the finding of new falts, while men will rather be content to embrase their old, with all knowen falts, then to ventur vpon a new, theie know not how good.

I shall not nede to vse anie learned mans testimonie of name more then Gaza alone, to proue that this most commonlie so, is the onelie right in writing and speaking, and what a great commander custom, when theie deall with him in this kinde, but of that his dominion ouer speche, and pen. And theie that be learned know, that all such, as deall in speche, whether pithilie with logik, or plausiblie with rhetorik, or purelie with gramer, do laie it down in plain terms of vse and custom, that for speche and pen, the rule and resolution thereof goeth still so, as vse best alloweth, & as custom most commandeth, whose choice lyes in that which is commonlie so, vpon best shew & sharpest cause. The vnlearned also in their dailie experience, maie well perceiue, that the thing is so by the liking and misliking, by the rising and decaing of sundrie words, and phrases of speche, in their ordinarie dealings, as either youth, and fresh cause preferreth the new, and as age and ouerwearing displaceth the old. So that who so will enforce the contrarie to that, which custom and vse do take to protection, as practised by the most, and not disproued by the best, which is the reason of my [103] plat in fining of speche euen from the verie first, shall not possible preuail, as maie be well perceiued by manie fair attempts, which can find no entrie, where theie haue attempted all.

As for consent this I haue to saie, that it did both beget letters and gaue them their forces, at the verie first, to expresse the sound of the articulate voice, and that from time to time it hath so altered, and vsed them vpon nedefull cause, by lawfull autoritie of it self, confirming it self, as theie haue followed that course, which consent hath commanded, and good reason why? For mens nede being the onelie cause, why theie fly to new deuises, whereby to supply that nede? if theie themselues do confesse their own nede to be supplyed by such a mean, as theie haue found out, will you seke further prouf thereof, then their own confession, which both found the want, and fele the help? And if vpon som longer, and therefor better trauell, theie do find that the thing, which theie liked on at the first excedinglie well, while the misliking of their want persuaded the well liking of anie thing at all, which serued for supply, must afterward be qualifyed much otherwise, then it was at the first, to be made proper to al performances, which their nede requireth, will ye not beleue them in that, which theie both find and fele? whether you do or not, the truth will, and pronounceth peremptorilie that custom doth, and must rule in all such cases, where manie ar to practis a thing, of their own procurement, but most of all there, where theie haue practised allredie, and ar most willing to continew in that, the which theie haue practise, as in this our writing. Wherefor it shall please my good cuntrimen to giue their consent, that this is their right in writing, without further parlementing, it will proue so in dede. And why it should be so I will alledge verie fair, and yet nothing else, but that, which euen theie themselues vse in their dailie writing: wherein as theie maie be iudges of the matter vpon familiaritie with it: so will I frame the mean to ascertain the matter, according vnto the president of all the best tungs.

The seuen means to find out, and ascertain the right writing of English.

IT hath bene not onelie said, but also proued allredie, and that in euerie particular branch thereof, how the first mean, which was vsed for the fining of the first tung, and was afterward transported to the fining of other, to work the same effect in them by following the same president, did procede in working by these degres. First the sound alone did rule the pen, bycause the letters were first deuised, onelie to resemble, and expresse the sound by their aspectable figur. But verie manie inconueniences did follow while that sound alone did command the pen, bycause of the difference in the instruments of our voice, wherewith we sound: bycause of the finenesse or grossenesse of the ear, wherewith we receiue sounds: bycause of the iudgement or ignorance in the partie, which is to pronounce, of the right or wrong expressing of the sound. For the auoiding whereof, the peple, which found these inconueniences, and the causes why to be in the imperfection of their gide, while sound alone was the leader in writing, ioyned reason and custom in commission with sound: Reason to obserue where the sternnesse of sound were to be followed, and where to be qualified, bycause letters resemble the ioynts in sound, but ar not the same with the things resembled: Custom to confirm that by experience in the pen, which reason doth obserue, and note the sound. But all these thre the proprietie of sound, the qualifying of reason, the experimenting of custom consisting as yet in the bare vnrecorded, and vnwriten vse, wherein euerie mans brain was euerie mans book, and euerie priuat conceit a particular print, diuerse and great corruptions began to encroche again, against both reason and custom, to restore sound to his first monarchie, & to force custom against the common currant. Which attempts of error and misuse (for these two be sounds principal frinds, in the maintenance of his vnlawfull autoritie) reason and custom vpon great causes did mightilie withstand, and praied help of Art, as an autorised notarie, to write all those things down in precept and method, wherein sound, reason, and custom all thre had consented and agreid, [105] & were not to be shaken by anie insolence of corruption, if the bands of their consent & agrement were once made, subscribed, sealed, & deliuered, as all their thre dedes. Which being don all quarells were ended, and the rule of right writing was so enrold before such officers of state, as it was but vaine for sound, or for anie of his fauorers, euer to striue thencefurth for anie monarchie alone, tho he continew stil in verie great autoritie.

This course took the first finers to bring their pen to an artificiall right: this the rest followed, and this course will I take, by the grace of God, to bring my cuntrie writing to precept & method, by the help ofArt, registring the argument of reason, custom, and sound in the writing thereof, with as good deliberation and faith, as my cunning can compas, and as the natur of such an argument will admit assurance. Wherein I will lean vnto all the thre, for the matter, as to Art alone for the maner.

The right writing of our English therefor by waie of discription is, a certain reasonable course, to direct the pen by such rules, as ar most conformable, to the proprietie of sound, the consideration of reason, & the smoothing of custom ioyntlie, speciallie in those points of our writing where there is som difficultie & disagrement both in opinion of the writers, & in natur of the letters, concerning to much, to litle, or to diuerse. To much, as the dubling of consonants in the end of a word, as putt, grubb, ledd, for put, grub, led, and a thowsand such ignorant superfluties. Whereas the rule is, that no consonant must be dubled in anie word at all, or in anie place of the word at all, but onelie where either consonant belongeth to seuerall syllabs, as in syl-lab. witting, sauing ff, and ll, in the end vpon great occasions, which shalbe noted hereafter. To litle, as fech, scrach, herafter, singlie for fetch, scratch, hereafter, singelie: where for the first two the rule is, that, t, is to be writen before ch, in such deruiatiues, as haue t, in the primitiue, as set, scrat, which is so much vsed as it maketh a rule of it self allmost, and causeth t, be commonlie writen, euen where either there is no primitiue at all with t, or not anie in such a sense, as the deriuatiue semes to be of. For the last, the rule is, that our English compounds ar lightlie made of the hole simples, without leasing one letter: and that if anie be left out, it is figuratiuelie by either contraction, as single for singlelie, [106] or for redinesse in writing without further reason, which is most sene in the silent e, whereof I will speak hereafter. As in therin, loftinesse, for therein, loftienesse. To diuerse, as in choíce anoìnt, boùght, boúght, sòm, hóme, &vgravese, &vacutese òf òf, ìf, íf gìue gíue, lòue lóue, mòther, móther, recòrd, recórde, and a number mo such, which be the chefe caues why our writing is so charged with so great confusion. And yet all this great confusion is easilie to be certained, without anie more ado, then the mere following of reason, custom, and sound, in our own tung, as shalbe plainelie proued. And if there nede anie difference, or distinction to the eie, for directing either the English infant, which must learn, or the infantish stranger, which desires to learn, som litle note of distinction, or som known accent ouer the lesse vsuall will auoid that confusion, which is so much pretended, and confirm it self by following the first tungs, in that kinde of distinguishing. The two points of to much & to litle wilbe soon redressed, as most what proceding from the ignorant writer, which will reform himself, when he shal se cause why, and a corrected president, the which he maie follow. The last for diuersitie is a matter of mere cumber, and yet shalbe so handled, as I do not fear, but to win both consent and allowance. For the helping of these vnrulie fellowes, and the certaining of our pen, I do follow these seuen precepts, Generall Rule, Proportion, Composition, Deriuation, Enfranchisment, distinction, and Prerogatiue. The causes why I haue reduced all the obseruations of our right writing, to these seuen heads be these. The first thing, that is considered in anie compound matter, is the simples whereon the compound is made, which in this argument is the natur of ech letter. Whose generall examining, and ascertaining I haue recommended to the first of my seuen precepts, which I call generall rule. The next thing that is considered in a compound is the vse and handling of the simples, which make the composition, being put to their prouf in the thing compounded. Which prouf in this argument consisteth in words, bycause letters do serue for the deliuerie of words. Now all words be either mere English, or in corporate strangers, which either follow one sutable sound in speche, and the like resemblance in pen, or agreing in the one, disagre in the other. For the certaining of [107] this vncertaintie, I appoint two precepts of the seuen, Proportion, and Enfranchisement.

Again, all words, whether naturall or denisons, be either simple or compound, either primitiues or deriuatiues. For the directing whereof two other precepts serue, Composition and Deriuation.

Again, bycause the time and quantitie of syllabs, and the tune and qualitie thereof do cause somtime much controuersie & diference in the right vse of writing, I haue therefor ioyned the rule of distinction vnto these fiue. Wherein I handle the vse of all those characts, which the eie doth behold, either in pen or print besides the letters: bycause those characts, do help and qualify the expressing, and vtterance of words and sentences, as the letters alone do expresse and vtter them.

Again, bucause both sound and custom will shew som one trik of their priuat autoritie, in the most pride of Art, which dependeth altogither of reason, I haue therefor knit vp all the seuen with the rule of prerogatiue, where the generall direction of anie of the other is somtime thwarted by natur of exception, occasioned somtime by the sound, somtime by custom, both being desirous to shew their own efficacie. All which my rules I refer to the writing, more then to the print. For in the print the difficultie is not so soon spyed, as it is in writing: bycause the printing charact being once cast in metle, what difficultie is there afterward? In the pen which is still to stamp, and to make new characts euerie foot, tho of the same form, the commoditie of the hand is most to be considered, that the charact be fair to the eie, commodious to the ioynt, and swift to dispatch. And therefor he that will iudge of my opinion in this argument, wherein my speciall regard is, to the facilitie and right in writing, rather then in printing tho the one help the other, when it is wel setled, must not mark what the print setteth down in the generall stamping, where the printers, setters, and correcters ouersight somtimes plaieth a part, and letteth manie errors abide in their work: but what I my self do bind my self vnto by mine own precept. For that I will warrant, the other I cannot, tho I do what I can. The writing is my chefe care, which will be my chefe credit herein, if it proue to be currant, and actiue.

Generall rule, wherein the natur, and force of euerie particular letter is examined.

I Call the first of those means, whereby the right writing of our English tung is to be assured, according to that certaintie, which our common vse doth seme to haue chosen Generall rule, whose peculiar dewtie is, to ascertain our right writing, either by main grounds, teaching thoroughout the hole tung, or by limiting the force of euerie particular charact, whether it be distinction to help our pronouncing, or else letter, whereby we pronounce. By this discription it appeareth, that the rules which belong to right writing in this kinde, be either generall to the tung, or particular to the charact. The former sort of the two do bak the latter, like the generall truth of their maine reason, vpon the former, & the particular credit of their own argument vpon themselues. And yet theie both haue but that assurance in natur, which reason, custom, and sound haue agreid vpon by consent, and willed Art to set it down, as a couenant of theirs. The generall rules, which be the main grounds of the hole tung, be either known conclusions, allredie handled and won, or such consequents as follow them of necessitie, as these be.

1 That the bodie of ech letter and distinction is creatur to deuise, and the vse thereof to our consent. 2 That reason, sound, & custom direct right writing ioyntlie, & ar not to be seuered, in giuing the cause, why words be so writen. 3 That the right in writing is a thing to be found out in our vse, as of acquaintance, & not to be forced in vpon our vse, as a stranger. 4 That in reforming things of common practis the clearing of the old, which is abused, and not the breding of a new, which is vntried, is the naturall amendment. 5 That in common executions, the common fauor is the common furtherer. 6 That euen by reasons leaue the verie pen and dispatch in writing, will haue one ore in the right of writing, & serue it self with som priuat trik. 7 That to haue the most well, you must yeild to som particularities [109] not of best reason. 8 That no rule of Art can deall so, but it must leaue manie particularities to dailie practis, to be learned by oft vsing, and such like obseruations, which be common staies both for Art to direct by, and the pen to write by. The particular rule examineth the force of all such characts, as we vse in writing, whereof there be two kindes: the one signifying and sounding: the other signifying, but not sounding. Those characts which signify but sound not, ar certain notes, which we vse in the writing of our English tung for the qualifying of our words, & sentences in their pronouncing, by that which is sene in the form of our writing, which be in number thirtene, in name & form these: Coma, Colon: Period. Parenthesis (.) interrogation? the longtime-the short time Note: short vowell mark the sharp accent/ the flat accent ` the streight accent the seuerer" the vniter-the breaker=. I vse the foren & originall names in most of these, bycause both the notes themselues be of a foren brede, and theie be commonlie best known by their own cuntrie names: I might darken more if I should deuise new names, then by enfranchising of the foren, a thing comon to all speches, which vse the translate terms of anie Art. Here it shalbe sufficient onelie to shew their number, names and form, I will handle their force & vse in the title of distinction, wherevnto theie belong naturallie. Those characts which both signify and sound be called letters, & concern both the substance and the deliuerie of our sounds, and are considered either alone, as a.b.c. or in combination, as the diphthongs, ai.aw.ou. the coplements with h.ch.th.gh. the abbreuiations w.y.w. of all these I will note somwhat in particular, and first of the single letters, whose names be familiar in our daielie vse, their number 24. their form either great or small great A.B.C.D.E.F.G.H.I.K.L.M.N.O.P.Q.R.S.T.V.W.X.Y.Z. small a.b.c.d.e.f.g.h.i.k.l.m.n.o.p.q.r.s.t.v.u.w.x.y.z. In these letters there are to be considered, their place, and their form. As for their place, the great letters ar to begin full sentences, as. The kingdom of heauen is redie for the repentant. And proper names, as. The cursed Cain killed the good Abell: And to write numbers with, where the letters be vsed in numbring, as, C. for an hundred. L. for fiftie, The small letters [110] place is euerie where else, besides these thre, where the great ar to be writen. Som of the small letters, as s. and v. be of mo forms then one, and somwhat different therefor in place. The long s. serueth in all places, which be capable of the lesse form, sauing the verie last. The other two litle ones, s & Note: curly s which is but couert to the small writen s, & no abbreuiation indede, comonelie in the end of a word, & that vpon such cause, as shalbe noted hereafter. V. begins the word or syllab, and is allwaie vsed consonantlike, as u. expresseth the vowell, & in the midle or ending syllabs it is vsed for the other form of v. mostwhat for the dispatch in writing. This is enough for the number, name, form and place of both the great and small letters. Their force is to be considered either generallie by diuision, or particularlie by enumeration of euerie single letter. For their diuision all the 24. letters be either vowels, as. a.e.i.o.u. or consonants, as. b.c.d.f.g.k.l.m.m.p.q.r.s.t.x.z. or in som vses both consonants and vowells, as i.v.w.y. besides that h. is an aspiration onelie in power, tho a letter in form, and a consonant in som combination, as in the weak ch. chat, chip, change. For in the strong ch. as charact, archangell, Christian, it is but the aspirat. The consonants be either mutes and close the sound, as b.c.d.g.k.p.q.t. or half vowellish as, f.l.m.n.r.s.x.z. which hauing the help of a vowell to begin their force continew it themselues a great while after. This is enough for the generall diuision of the letters at this time. Their enumeration sheweth the force and vse of euerie particular letter in order, as I will deall with them, first with the vowells, and then with the consonants, and either of their combinations, diphthongs, coplements, and abbreuiations. The vowells generallie sound either long, as compāring, reuēnged, endīting, enclōsure, presūming: or short as ransăking, reu&ebrevelling, pen&ibrevetent, omnip&obrevetent, fortŭnat: either sharp, as máte, méte, rípe, hópe, dúke or flat as: màt, mèt, rìp, hòp, dùk. Which diuersitie in sound where occasion doth require it, is noted with the distinctions of time and tune, tho generallie it nede not, considering our daielie custom, which is both our best, and our commonest gide in such cases, is our ordinarie leader, as in the title of distinction it shalbe handled at large.

[111]A

A Besides this generall note for the time and tune, hath no particular thing, worth the obseruation in this place, as a letter, but it hath afterward in proportion, as a syllab. All the other vowells haue manie pretie notes.

E

E Besides the common difference of time and tune, is a letter of maruellous vse in the writing of our tung, and therefor it semeth to be recommended vnto vs speciallie aboue anie other letter, as a chefe gouernour in the right of our writing. Which e, tho it be somtime idlelie writen, either of ignorance, if the writer be vnlearned, and know not how to write, or of negligence, if he be learned, and mark not his hand, yet most times it is writen to great purpos, euen where it semeth idle, before the force of it be considered, and hath a verie great saying in ech of the seuen precepts, as shalbe declared in euerie of them particularlie.

And first for rule, the first of the seuen precepts, this is to be noted of E, that it either soundeth or is silent, and that either in the former or in the last syllabs. But first of the last, where it either endeth the syllab it self, or with som other consonant, or consonants after. When soeuer E, is the last letter, and soundeth, it soundeth sharp, as me, se, we, agre. sauing if the the article ye the pronouwn, and in Latin words, or of a Latin form, when theie be vsed English like, as certiorare quandare, where e, soundeth full and brode after the originall Latin.

Whensoeuer e, is the last, and soundeth not, it either qualifieth som letter going before, or it is mere silent, and yet in neither kinde encreaseth it the number of syllabs. I call that E, qualifying, whose absence or presence, somtime altereth the vowell, somtime the consonant going next before it. It altereth the sound of all the vowells, euen quite thorough one or mo consonants as, máde, stéme, éche, kínde, strípe, óre, cúre, tóste sound sharp with the qualifying E in their end: whereas, màd, stèm, èch, frind, strip, or, cut, tost, contract of tossed sound flat without the same E, And therefor the same loud [112] and sharp sound in the word, calleth still for the qualifying e, in the end, as the flat and short nedeth it not. It qualifyeth no ending vowell, bycause it followeth none in the end, sauing i. as in daie, maie, saie, trewlie, safetie, where it maketh i, either not to be heard, or verie gentlie to be heard, which otherwise wold sound loud and sharp, and must be expressed by y. as, deny, aby, ally. Which kinde of writing shalbe noted hereafter. It altereth also the force of, c, g, s, tho it sound not after them, as in hence, for that, which might sound henk, if anie word ended in c. in swinge differing from swing, in vse differing from vs. I call that e, mere silent, which tho it neither sound, nor qualifie anie letter, yet maie it not be spared from the ends of fiue kindes of words. First of foren denisons, which ar deriued from originalls ending in s, tho being not the last letter of their ending syllab, as, case, cause, verse, diuerse, repose, nose. Secondlie of those words, which end in s. sounding like a z. and haue a vowell next before the s, as the silent e, after, as cruse, excuse, abuse, snese, wise, amase. Thirdlie of words ending in v, the consonant, as craue, deceiue, glòue, lòue, thróue, móue, shróue. Fourthlie after l, in combination with anie consonant, as whistle, gristle, wrestle, wrangle, frisle, britle, trikle. sauing where v, the consonant cummeth before l, in the same proportion of sound like to these, where the e, is passant (whereof I will saie somwhat straight waie) and therefor is writen before the l. tho it shew the verie like force, to the mere silent, e, after the l, as diuel, riuel, rauel, shouel. In which words, both the ending l, is single, as not bearing the fall of e. like to well, knell, swell: and the proportion is like to rifle, wifle, snafle, snufle, shuffle. The consonant before l, is not to be dubled, for making two sillabs of one, bycause the e, sounds not, which it should do of necessitie, if it made a syllab. But why maie not these also be writen, riule, driule, diule, & c. letting the consonant v, answer hir cosin f. in wifle, trifle, rifle, the kinred betwene them being still so great, as it appeareth in wife, wiuè, thrift, thriuè, drift, driuè, and a number such. Fiftlie, after the duble ss, in the end, which why it is dubled, it shalbe noted hereafter, as witnesse, worthinesse, redresse. For wheresoeuer the long s, endeth the word, the silent [113] e, will follow, like to a silent Hebrew Sheua in the ending K, which theie call Caph. Now the form of s, in this dubling must nedes be long, bycause it must answer the first, which is long, and therefor must nedes haue the silent e. Som vse the same silent e, after r, in the end, as lettre cedre, childre, and such, where methink it were better to be the flat e, before r, as letter, ceder, childer and so childern rather then children, onelesse ye will form of childe, childer, childeren, and so by contraction children, cutting awaie the former e: or childern, cutting awaie the latter.

E. when it endeth the last sillab, with one or mo consonants cumming after it, either soundeth flat and full, and maketh a syllab, as in rest, wretch, discent, or it is passant & soundeth quik like the fine gentle i, mostwhat not encreasing the number of syllabs as writen, goten, saieth. This e, passant and the gentle, be of such affinitie, as theie do oftimes enterchange places, as indite, induce, intent, or endite, enduce, entent. Generallie words that end in the qualifying or silent e, when theie put s, vnto them in their deriuatiues, theie make the e, passant, as time, times, wise, wiues, pipe, pipes. without encrease of syllabs, and ar therefor to be speld together.

E, ending anie former syllab soundeth of it self brode, and longish, as reprehend, delegate, onelesse it be a deriuatiue or compound of som sharp ending e, which answereth the primitiue or simple in the first sound, as agreing, of agre, foreseeth, of forese. If it end the syllab with anie consonant after, it is flat, as entending, repentant.

It is neuer silent in anie former syllab, but in composition, where the hole simple word is to be writen, as in wherefor, herevpon, hencefurth, in the two former, the prerogatiue of custom vsing e, in the end, where, here, contrarie to the proportion, in hear, wear, ear: in the last the qualifying e, accompanying hir simple hence. In the titles of distinction and deriuation there shalbe more said of the silent and qualifying e, both where theie be to be vsed, and where not in the respect of the timing and tuning of words.

I

I, besides the time and tune thereof noted before, hath a [114] form somtime vowellish, somtime consonantish. In the vowellish sound either it endeth a former syllab or the verie last. When it endeth, the last, and is it self the last letter, if it sound gentlie it is qualified by the e, as manie, merrie, tarie, carie, where the verie pen, will rather end in the e, then in the naked i.

If it sound sharp and loud, it is to e writen with y, hauing no, e, after it, as neding no qualification, deny, cry, defy.

If it end the last syllab with one or mo consonants after it, it is shrill when the qualifying e, followeth, and if it be shrill, the qualifying e, must follow, as repíne, vnwíse, mínde, kínde, físte. If it be flat and quik, the qualifying e, must not follow, as examin, behind, mist, fist. If it end a former syllab, it soundeth lightlie sharp in spelling, and is so to, onelesse it be in a word of manie syllabs, where the midle time maie easilie be descried by the vse of speche, as in pacient, penitent, euident, whining, deuising. These words of manie syllabs be lightlie strangers, bycause our naturall English be mostwhat but of one syllab. How it will fall out in the former of a word of two syllabs, or of som monosyllabs, which seme to be of two, as crible, pible, trible, title, títle, bible, bíble, the precept of Analogie or proportion will shew hereafter. If there seme another i, to follow next, the former of the two must be a y, as crying, denying, yea tho the primitiue end in the qualifyed i, as carie, marie, hurrie, currie, carying, tarying, hurrying, currying. where it is to be noted, that tho the primitiue word do end in y, yet the same y, in the former syllabs of the same words race in deriuation maie be the shrill i, onelesse another i, follow streight, as in supply, supplying, and yet supplied, denied be tolerable, tho the primitiue y, wold do well enough. If i, end a midle syllab, with a consonant or mo after, it followeth the flat ending sound, as coincident, imprinting. If it be a deriuatiue of a sharp primitiue, it soundeth sharp, and casteth his primitiue consonant ouer to the next syllab, as repine, requite, enquire, repineth, requiting, enquired, bycause a consonant cumming betwene two vowells in anie simple word must be spelled with the latter. Somtime the qualified consonant must kepe his own e, if the addition begin with a consonant, as entice, endite, enticement, [115] enditement, which in enticing, enditing leaseth the e. bycause the addition beginneth with i. I, in the same proportion soundeth now sharp, as gíue, thríue, alíue, wíue, títle, bíble, now quik, as gìue, lìue, sìue, tìtle, bìble, which sounds ar to be distinguished by accent, if acquaintance will not seme in much reading: But this is a point, that the title of distinction hath taken to charge. The quik i, and the gentle passant e, ar so near of kin, as theie enterchange places with pardon, as in descryed, or descryd, findeth, or findith, hir, or her, the error is no heresie.

I is vsed consonantlike, when it leadeth a vowell in the same syllab, as Iak, Iames, iolie, iump, ioy. Where note, tho the qualified, ge. as huge, rage, college, and this consonantish ie, be of som affinitie, that yet the i, tho with the e, after it cannot com in place of that ge, bycause that ge, euer followeth a vowell in the same syllab, as page, drudge, grudge, whereas the consonantish, i, still leadeth the sounding vowell, and beginneth the syllab. Againe e, after g. onelie qualifieth and neuer soundeth, as in reuenge, grange, bridge, tridge, and is the last letter of the word. E after i, the consonant, soundeth still, and is neuer the last, as iet, ieast bycause ie, in cherie, merie, carie, tarie, and such like, is i, the vowell qualifyed and quik.

O

O is a letter of as great vncertaintie in our tung, as e, is of direction both alone in vowell, and combined in diphthong. The cause is, for that in vowell it soundeth as much vpon the u, which is his cofin, as vpon the o, which is his naturall, as in còsen, dòsen, mòther, which o, is still naturallie short, and hósen, frósen, móther, which o, is naturallie long. In the diphthong it soundeth more vpon the u, then von the o, as in found, wound, cow, sow, bow, how, now, and bów, sów, wróught, oúght, mów, tróugh. Notwithstanding this varietie, yet our custom is so acquainted with the vse thereof, as it wilbe more difficultie to alter a known confusion, then profitable to bring in an vnknown reformation, in such an argument, where acquaintance [116] makes iustice, and vse doth no man wrong. And yet where difference by note shall seme to be necessarie the titles of proportion & distinction will not omit the help. In the mean time thus much is to be noted of o: besides his time long and short, besides his tune with or without the qualifying e, sharp or flat, that when it is the last letter in the word, it soundeth sharp and loud, as agó, tó, só, nó saue in tò the preposition twò the numerall, dò the verb: his compounds as vndò, his deriuatiues as dòing. In the midle syllabs, for tune, it is sharp, as here or flat if a consonant end the syllab after o. For time the polysyllab will bewraie it self in our dailie pronouncing: considering tho children and learners be ignorant, yet he is a verie simple teacher, that knoweth not the tuning of our ordinarie words, yea, tho theie be enfranchised, as ignorant, impudent, impotent. O varieth the sound in the same proportion, naie oftimes in the same letters, as lòue, glòue, dòue, shòue, remòue and lóue, gróue shróue, nóue. This duble sound of o, in the vowell is Latinish, where o, and u, be great cosens, as in voltus, voltis, colo And vultus, voltis, occulo: in the diphthong it is Grekish, for theie sound their ou, still vpon the u, tho it be contract of oo, or os, wherein as their president is our warrant against obiection in these, so must acquaintance be the mean to discern the duble force of this letter, where we finde it, and he that will learn out tung, must learn the writing of it to, being no more strange then other tungs be euen in the writing.

V

V besides the notes of his form, besides his time and tune, is to be noted also not to end anie English word, which if it did it should sound sharp, as mú, trú, vertú. But to auoid the nakednesse of the small u, in the end we vse to write those terminations with ew the diphthong, as new, trew, vertew. It is vsed consonantlike also as well as i, when it leadeth a sounding vowell in the same syllab, as vantage, reuiue, deliuer or the silent e, in the end, as beleue, reproue. This duble force of both i, and v, is set from the latin, and therefor it is neither the vncertaintie of our writing, nor the vnstedfastnesse of our tung, for to vse anie letter to a duble vse.

[117]W

The duble w, is a letter that hath accompanied our tung from the originall Germane, and is vsed somtime as a vowell, somtime as a consonant. It is neuer vowell but in the diphthongs as, draw, knew, throw, neither is it to enter the midle syllab of anie word, sauing in thre cases. The first whereof is, with the deriuatiues of those small diphthongs, as of know, knowing, knowledge, unknown. The second is, when custom will frame another primitiue after the proportion of one of these, as own, like unknown. The third is som manifest difference, where the single u might easilie be mistaken, and ioyned to the vowell following, as in vouell, couard, like houell, couert, and therefor, theie be to be written vowell, coward, with the duble w. W. is consonantish, when it leadeth a vowell in the same syllab, with either a consonant before it self, as in swine, swim, betwene, or it self the first as want, what, wrong, It is also consonantish in abbreuiations vpon like reason, as w, Note: w with little e above it w Note: w with little t above it. When it followeth a consonant, the latin enfranchisement vseth oftentimes the single u, as persuade, language, bycause the latins vse no double w: the English words kepe their naturall w, as twinge, swinge. Generallie the ending u, wold euer be the duble, as both the naturall form thereof, and the right vse thereof in the diphthongs do let vs vnderstand.

Y

Y, likewise is somtime consonantish, somtime vowellish. Consonantish, when it leadeth a vowell, as, yonder, young, yonker, beyond, that your, yard, both in abbreuiation & without.

Vowellish either to expresse Greke enfranchisements, as syllabs, polysyllabs, tyran: or English naturalls, which is in thre places. First when one i, followeth another immediatlie in the midle of a word, the former is to be expressed by a y, as replying, multiplying, denying, bying. Secondlie the shrill ending i, ought to be a y, as deny, aby, defy which y maie passe with them in their deriuation, as denyeth abying, defyance, tho where another i, followeth not, the shrill i, of it self maie suffise, as denied, defiance. Thirdlie, oi, the diphthong sounding vpon the o, for difference sake, from the other, which soundeth vpon the u, [118] wold be written with a y, as ioy, anoy, toy, boy, whereas anoint, appoint, foil, and such seme to haue an u. And yet when, i, goeth before the diphthong, tho it sound vpon the u, it were better oy, then oi, as ioynt, ioyn, which theie shall soon perceiue, when theie mark the spede of their pen: likewise if oi with i, sound vpon the o, it maie be noted for difference from the other sound, with the streight accent, as boíe, eníoie. Hereby we find that y, in the natur of a consonant is mere English in the natur of a vowell a mungrell, half Greke, halfe English, to expresse those enfranchisments, which we borow of theGrekes, when we leaue som signe of their originall writing.

Diphthongs.

I called the diphthong a combination of vowells, whereof there be onelie twelue, and no mo nedefull for our English writing.

ai, decaie, ea, meat, oo, good, ou, about, au, audience, ei, streight, oi, anoint, ow, allow, aw, withdraw, ew, vertew, oy, enioy, uy, buy, iuyce.

For the right vse of these twelue diphthongs there be thre speciall notes to be obserued. The first is, that those diphthongs, which ar writen with the single u, serue properlie for the former roomes, as, auditor, rebounding, and those, which haue the duble w, be peculiarlie to be vsed in the end, as, law, drew, auow. Which continew also with their compounds, and deriuatiues in the former syllabs, as, withdrawing, endewed, endowing, auoweth. If the duble w, in hir vowelish natur be found in anie former syllab, but vpon one of thre causes, which I noted in the duble w, it is a corruption, for all it be vsed. The second is, that of oi and oy, allredie noted in y. The third is, that of ou, and ow, alredie noted in o. If there be cause of distinction, that title shall dispatch that nede if the consideration ly in the writing, proportion will laie that certain.

I se no cause why we should nede anie mo diphthongs or complexions of vowells, by whatsoeuer name, then these twelue. For oa, and ee, be helpt in our ordinarie writing by the qualifying e, as móne, bóne, cóte, lóte, bóte, quéne, séne, wéne betwéne. Neither is there anie duble e, to be vsed in our tung [119] saue in the deriuatiues of those words, which end in the sharp e, as tré, trées, agré, agrées, sé, sées of which second e, we shall saie more in the title of deriuation, eo, is vsed in yeomen, people ieopard, and why not yemen, peple, iepard, as wemen steple, Ienkin, of the like analogie? Ai, is the mans diphthong & soundeth full: ei, the womans, and soundeth finish in the same both sense, and vse, a woman is deintie, and feinteth soon, the man fainteth not bycause he is nothing daintie. This is enough to shew the force of the vowells and diphthongs, the titles that follow will shew their places and vse, as particular cause shall offer occasion.

Of the consonants.

This is a generall note to be obserued in writing of all the consonants, that none of them is to be dubled, but where theie ar referred to diuerse syllabs, the former ending the former syllab, & the latter beginning the next, as in bud-ding, strip-ped, buf-fet-ting, be gin-ning, &c. Whereby it appeareth, that no consonant can be dubled in the end of a word, bycause there is no syllab to follow: and that therefor the dubling of the last syllab is mere ouersight. For if ye write putt with a duble, t, is not the syllab ended in the first put? and wherefor then serueth the latter, t? Some when theie haue dubled the consonant, will put an e to it, which is to make two syllabs, where theie mean but one, as putte: bycause of the rule, that the dubled consonants ar referred to diuerse syllabs. Why ll, & ss, be dubled in the end contrarie to this rule, it shall be shewed in the handling of those letters.

Where, by the waie it is to be noted, that the e passant after a duble ss, as in lessen, to make lesse, or a duble ll, as in fallen, & such like, encreaseth no syllabs, and that therefor the duble ss, is not deuided, tho a vowell follow.

B, is allwaie one in whatsoeuer place, as brabling, lubber, crab.

C, is strong like to k, before a, o, u, either simple vowells, or combined in diphthongs, as cankard, cautele, concord, coward, cunning, or when it endeth a foresyllab before anie other consonant as c.q.k.t. as in succede, acquaint, acknowledge, expecting. C, is weak like, s, before e, &, i, either alone or in diphthong, as cease, deceit, surcingle, or before the qualifying silent e, in the end, as acceptance, whence, once. [120]

F, hath two forces, whereof the first is generall for the Greke ph, in whose place, we maie vse our f, still, if we will measur our writing by an English ear, as the Italians do in their writing, commonlie setting down, filosofie, ortografie, and such like with the latin f, as why not? For thereby we deliuer our peple, which know no foren learning, from seking of enfranchisments & yet we leaue the learned, which know them, to the libertie of that, which theie know. The second force of f, is like to v, the consonant, which I vse to call cosens, bycause of their correspondence in change, as bereue, bereft, leaue lest, cleaue cleft. In if, and of, tho we se f, we here u, iue, oue, yet the aduerb of distance vseth the f, still, like ph, as I speak of him, which commeth afar of.

G, is allwaie strong befor a.o.u. whether single vowells or in diphtongs as, gaie, gant, god, good, gout, gut, gulling. Likewise before r, or l, as graue, grant, glance, glew. And in the end of anie syllab, where the qualifying e followeth not, as in long, tung, onelesse the qualifying e, be left out, for som addition, which beginneth of a vowell, as, range, ranging, swinge, swinging, for in that place g, is weak. As it is also and allwaie before the qualifying e, as cage, huge, drudge, snudge, hedge, dodge. It is somtime strong, somtime weak before i, and e, contrarie to the latin, where it is allwaie weak before the same vowells, tho not contrarie to the Greke and Hebrew. This varietie of force before these two letters semeth to giue som matter to confusion in our writing. For as it is weak in these, gentle, ginger, gin, germain, and such: so is it strong in these, geld, gesse, gilt, begin, gìg, gét and such, and therefor no maruell if we write, college of collegium, and college of collega, with the same letters, seing our g is capable of both the forces before the same e. This necessarie distinction hereof shall appear in the title of distinction. But why do som vse to put an u, after the strong g, in som places, as in guise, guide, guest, beguile, and not write them all without the u, and with the g onelie, as girde, girth, girdle, getting? And why maie not these words be writen, gise, gest, gide, begile, as well as begin, beget, seing both our g, is strong before these vowells, and the difference noted, and g, with the u after is of another propertie in vse, as language, guise, Guichiardine, Guin, guerdon? I se no cause why, but that the u, [121] maie well enough be left out.

H, is an aspiration, whose force before all vowells and diphthongs is easie to be perceiued, as Henrie, hunter, haue, him, home, hauthorn, how, hew, hoídaie. Somtime it is writen, without anie force in vtterance, as in manie enfranchised words, as honest, humble, hoste, hostice. Where the vowell after h, is heard, as if there went no aspiration before. What force the h, is of after consonants in combusion, I will shew streight waie.

K, serueth for the strong c, before e, and i, as in Kent, kitchin, kin, King. It goeth before no consonants but n, as knaue, knop, and l, with the e silent after, as pekle, pikle, trikle, cakle. Which ar to be writen with k, before the l, bycause the simples be pek, pik, trik. Whereby it appearth that the Greke ch, must of force be vsed in Christ, christian, christen, &c. bycause k leadeth no mo consonants, but n, and l, with the silent, e. K followeth s, where c, wold be weak, as in skirmish, skirt, skrap otherwise c, as scape, scope, scour sculler. Where the same force is dubled, the former also must be k, if the simple end in k, quikker, thikker, thwakker, of, quik, thik, thwak, otherwise c, maie serue and supply the room.

L, is still of one force in it self, as laudable, willing. Howbeit in respect of a, and o, going before it, and sounding like diphthongs it is dubled in the end of such words, as small, call, brall, boll, roll, troll. But when anie other consonant followeth l, the a and o sound still like diphthongs, and yet the l, is but single, as in falst, falt, malt, halt, cold, old, colt, dolt, rolf, bold, bolt. Hereupon, all, in composition before a naturall consonant, hath but a single l, as albeit, also, almost, otherwise a duble, as president of these two, all, and oll, maie not induce the dubling of allother terminations in l, as well, bell, shrill, still, full, scull, which dubling of the last ll, semeth most agreable both to reason and vse, where the vowells sound hard vpon the l, as it doth in these. But if the vowell sit not so hard, as in diphthongs, where the length of the vowells sound breaketh the force, that should light vpon the l, as in mail, fail, hail, recoil, foil, and such as, diuel, euil, riuel, why should the l, be dubled? It is the swiftnesse of the pen sure, which [122] can hardlie staie vpon the single ending l, that causeth this dubling.

M, and n, of themselues continew in the same force still, howbeit som negligence in writing giueth occasion of this note. That whereas both m, and n, be somtime signified by a title, that title, answereth the m, & n, onelie, which endeth the syllab, and not the other, which beginneth, as in begin-ning, benum-med, som-mo-ning. And therefor that title, which will represent m, or n, aforegoing it mere false, & ill abused. P, is euer one, ph, shalbe streight spoken of.

Q. serueth onelie in the natur of k, or the strong c, to go before the single or duble w, both consonantlike in force, and indifferent in place, as quill, quail, acquaint, quince, squint, squall, squat, squese, or with the duble w, qwail acqwaint, qwik, qwince, saue where the enfranchisment requireth the single u, as in qualitie, quantitie, require, quintessence.

S, besides the varietie noted to be in his form, somtimes forceth full like the weak, c, as in all beginnings of anie syllab, either before vowell, diphthong, or consonant, saie, seke, sift, soft, substance, sow, small, shrike, shrimp, somtime it yeildeth weaklie to the z, and that either betwene two vowells, as in wise, nose, amase, vse, excuse, or after one of the half vowells, l, m,n,r, wells, trims, hens, hirs, or after the e passant, as, times, rimes, games, names. Which sounds where theie com, proportion and deriuation will bewraie: now theie ar to be distinguished in places of cause, the title of Distinction shall not forget. When the vowell sitteth hard vpon the s, in the end, s, is dubled frenchlike, as in passe, grasse, finesse, nedelesse, disinesse, blisse, grosse, crosse, discusse, if not, it is single, as in fines, nedles, promis, treatis, purpos, compas and such. Where custom vpon good reason, not vnproper to the sound, causeth the dubling.

T, kepeth one force still sauing where a vowell followeth after, i, as in action, discretion, consumption, where as, t, soundeth like the full s, or strong c, so the words where it is so vsed, be altogether strangers.

X, beginneth no English words, but endeth manie, as wax, vex, yex, and goeth into the midle of their deriuatiues, as waxing, vexeth, yexing, and with the qualifying e, iaxe, without ax, [123] pax, wax. Which words be seuered from those that end in ks, bycause ks, endeth plurall numbers as pak, paks, rak, raks, whereas the singulars, or primitiues, haue in the plurall number and deriuatiues, es, or en, as fox, foxes, fixen, vexes, yexes, oxen, iaxes.

Z, is a consonant much heard amongst vs, and seldom sene. I think by reason it is not so redie to the pen as s, is, which is becom lieutenant generall to z, as gase, amase, rasur, where z, is heard, but s, sene. It is not lightlie expressed in English, sauing in foren enfranchisments, as azur, treasur. In the same proportion is s and as, is as strangelie vsed.

The combination of consonants, which I called coplements be of two sorts, either consonants copled to them selues, as thw, in thwak, shr, in shrink stl, in whistle, & such, which neuer change their force: or consonants with, h, the aspiration, as ch, gh, ph, ch, sh, th, wh. Whereof, gh, ph, ch, sh, wh, neuer change their force but continew still one, as cough, rough, philip, diphthong, rhetorik shame, shrewed, whence, which. Whereof ph, and th be Grecians, the rest English.

Ch, forceth somtime strong like k, as in Christ, chrism, christian, chract, archangell, monarch, stomach, somtime weak, as in archdeacon, wretch, chirch, which semeth originallie to be of a duble k, kirk. Our English ch, commeth from the latin c, as, chaplain, chancellor, chaste, of capellanus, cancellarius, casta like the Italian force of c.

Likewise, th, holdeth somtime stronglie, vpon the aspiration, as in thin, thik, somtime it yeildeth like a temporiser to a meaner weaknesse, as thine, thither. Neither, ch, nor th, hath anie e, after them, but when the vowell before is to be qualified in sound, as eche, beseche, beche, breche, ache, leche, speche, bathe, scathe, sithe, otherwise flat, without e, as sith, ech, bath. What prerogatiue in custom will ouerrule in these points, it shalbe noted in the titles of prerogatiue and proportion.

Abbreuiations.

W. and y, in their consonantish natur lead the most of our abbreuiations w Note: with little t above, wNote: with little e above, y Note: with little t above, y Note: with little u above, y Note: with little e above, besides these and their fellowes the residew be bu verie few, as pronounce, perpetuitie, and som [124] other few with the, m, or, n, titles.

Thus much of rule both generall for the hole tung, and particular for the force of euerie letter, and charact, whether for the qualitie, or for the sound of our voice. Whereby methink that the greatest difficultie in our writing riseth about the vncertaine force of, i, and, o, the vowells, oi, oy, ou, ow, the diphthongs, c,g,s, the consonants, ch, and th, the coplements, all which shall be directed sufficientlie, in the title of distinction.

Of proportion.

I Call that proportion, when a number of words, of like sound ar writen with the like sound haue not the like letters, the cause why is shewed, a in hear, fear, dear, gear, wear, the like proportion is kept: in where, here, there it faileth by prerogatiue, bycause our custom, hath won that writing in such aduerbs of place : in mere it faileth by enfranchisement, bycause it commeth of the latin merus, ra, rum. And therefore proportion, as all other rules, consisteth vpon generall precept and priuat exception.

This rule of proportion, hath allwaie bene of great account, for directing of speche and pen, as theie that be learned in the matter of speche, and the writers of that argument, do know of themselues, without my alleging of anie Analogiarie autors of anie foren tung, Latin or other. And in the ordering of our tung, it serueth vs, as it were for another generall table. For as in the generall table, where euerie particular word is set down by order of the alphabete, we haue regard to the first letter, and thereby serue our own necessitie in case and cause of serch: so in the rule of proportion, where we set down all words of one sound, vnder one form of writing, with particular note when the proportionfaileth, we regard that syllab which leadeth the proportion, and the vowell or dighthong Note: sic in it, which giueth the life and sound to the syllab, and respect som multitude of words of one sort and sound, as in the alphabete we regard euerie particular, without eieing anie mo, then that, which we seke. All the words [125] in our English tung com within the compas of proportion, vpon som occasion or other: either bycause there is none but it hath mo of the same sound, or but it maie haue mo in time, seing new occasions brede new words. Again, all the words which we vse in our tung, be either monosyllabs, that is but of one syllab, which be the most of our naturall English: or bisyllabs of two, whereof there be som certain English, & as manie strangers: or polysyllabs, of mo then two, which be altogether enfraunchised, sauing som certain English deriuatiues or compounds, which fall not within this rule, bycause theie haue titles of their own.

Wherefor considering our mere English words be mostwhat monosyllabs, I will deall with them first, then with the bisyllabs, last of al, with the polysyllabs, by order of the vowell or diphthong, which leadeth the syllab, & therefor the proportion. I call that a syllab, which hath one sounding vowell in it, how manie consonants soeuer either go before or com after it, as, no, one, able, whistle, driuen, raken, thoughts, thrise, frok, shritch, strength, staruedst, frumpst. For the qualifying and silent e, encrease no syllabs, as neither the passant in most places, which shalbe noted hereafter. All which letters children wold be taught to spell togither, holding such a filling, e, as no sounder, to make a new syllab thereby, as har-den, wri-ten, for harden, writen, two syllabs by misspelling for, two monosyllabs in natur.

Here by the waie the reader shall vnderstand that in this rule of proportion I will not medle with anie deriuatiue which coms of other, whether contract, as scratcht, of scratched, or plurall numbers, as matches of match, or anie such else, where the putting to of one letter or mo, doth cause the difference: sauing onelie where the deriuatiue in sense, semeth a primitiue in form, as the pluralls of man, mous, lous, foot, cow, be men, mice, lice, fete, kine, which form semeth rather to be originall, then deriued of anie other.

A

No English word endeth in, a, but in aie, as decaie, assaie, which writing & sound our vse hath won. A, alone is the English article, [126] which cometh generallie next before substantiues, as a mane, a man, oneless som adiectiue part them, as, a tall man, a long mane. This a ioyning with substantiues by waie of composition, so altereth their force, as theie signifie in dede, quite another thing. For when we saie, he cums apase, he goes aside, he looks aloft, he went along, we mean not the same, that we do in these speches, a swift pase, a sore side, a windie loft, a long waie. The president of this compound a, causeth vs oftimes to write foren words, with single consonants, which duble the same in their own tung as abbaie, abbandon, abbase, abbate: with one b, abaie, abandon, abase, abate bycause of their analogie & proportion with a baie a bandie, a base, a bate, which be known English terms, & being vttered quik bring furth the same sounds. Neither is it anie wonder that our tung vseth a single consonant, where the originall dubleth, as base, of bassus, pase, of passus. This, a, before vowells, diphthongs, and the aspiration h, is an, as an epistle, an auditour, an honest man. Where the question is, whether e, in ane be nedefull, considering in our speaking the, ne, semeth to ioyn with the vowell that followeth, according to that rule which teacheth vs, that a consonant cumming betwene two vowells must be spelled with the latter, as be-ne-fi-ci-all onelesse the words be compound, as an-o-ther, ab-o-lish, bycause then the simple syllab kepeth hir own combination still, as in the examples before. And bycause it semeth to be so in these words, an-other, an-hell, an-honest man, as if theie were but one word compounded of two, the qualifying e, doth seme nedelesse, as it is in those words, which be deriued from the qualified terminations, and begin their addition with som vowell, as praie, praing, amase, amasing, repute, reputing, depraue, depraueth, where the qualifying e, is left out, and the consonant before it is put to the next syllab. And semeth it not to be so in all those words, which end in the qualifying e, before another word beginning with a vowell, as mine own?

Blab, drab, grab, hab, nab, and with the qualifying e, babe, Băble, răble, brăble, dăble: and bāble, stāble āble, sāble, where I make the difference by the notes of the long and short time, not daring to duble the b, for making of two sllabs, by dubling the b, which maie not be here, the silent e, sounding [127] not, and the words therefor for being monosyllabs, bycause there be not two sounding vowells or diphthongs, which are required in the making of two syllabs.

C, alone endeth no syllab but with the qualifying e, after it, as ace, trace, race, face, which termination by ee, I take to be most naturall for this sound in our tung, both bycause manie enfranchised words haue the same end, as face, grace, space, and ase, with the s, and it is lightlie the termination of enfranchised words, case, pase, base, so it turneth verie much to the, z, as amase, rase, crase, whereas ace with the, c, soundeth still one like the naturall full, s.

Monosyllabs, that is naturall English words of one syllab, seme to be writen with c, as the enfranchised polysyllabs be, tabernacle, barnacle, triacle, spectacle, but theie ar inded writen with, k, as hakle, cakle, takle, shakle, both bycause of ther primitiue hak, take, shake, and also bycause k, goeth before l, after a vowell, but not before, as in clamp, cling, clout where c, leadeth and not k.

Act, fact, contract, and such com from the Latin, and be therefor writen with ct. but bakt, pakt, thwakt, rakt, crakt, and such be English words contract bakt of bakked, pakt of pakked &c. and be therefor writen with k, after their primitiue, hauing their a, short and quik, whereas nākte, bākte, rāktecumming of rake, nake, bake, ar to be writen with the qualifying e which kepeth the originall a, sharp. Som write bakt &c. with c, before the k, but wrong, bycause c, cummeth not before k but when theie be to be referred to diuers syllabs, as ac-know-ledge, like accompanie, where the same consonant being dubled emporteth two syllabs.

Ache, brache, with the qualifying e, for without the e, t, goeth before ch. as patch, snatch, catch, smatch, watch. The strong ch. is mere foren, and therefor endeth no word with vs, but it turned into k, as stomak, monark (whose originalls be stomach, monarch with ch. in the Greke.) Bad, swad, glad, and with e, glade, made, shade. Adle, cradle, ladle, stadle with a long: swadle, sadle, fadle, with a short, the single syllab admitting the distinction by time, and not by dubling the letter, for dubling the syllab withall. Badge, madge, fudge, where d, is necessarie bycause [128] otherwise, a, wold sound long and sharp, as in page, age, rage, asswage. If e, followed not the, g, the, a, were flat, & the, g, strong, as nag, bag, swag. In words of two or mo syllabs the, d, before, g, is not allwaie so nedefull, bycause the tung staieth not so sore vpon their last syllabs, as it doth vpon the monosyllab. Chaf, staf, graf, draf, and with, e, chafe, safe, rafe. Craft, shaft, graft, waft. Snafle, with a single, f, being but one syllab. Drag, brag, lag, and with, e, cage, wage, sage, age, pāglewith ā long, drăgle with ă, short. Armagh, slagh, bagh, is a foren termination. Smak, pak, trak, crak, and with, e, take, rake, wake. akle was tuched before in acle. Ale, male, pale, dale, with the qualifying, e, is an ordinerie and a common termination, with vs. But where, a, in the end before a single, l, soundeth plane, al, I find none but certaine childish terms, as Malfor Marie, Lal, Dal & som such. Bycause, a, in the end hath comonlie a duble, ll, after it, & soundeth on the diphthong, as thrall, crall, wall, which it doth also before a single, l, when a consonant followeth next, as thraldom, walking. Shall, our common term soundeth not vpon the diphthong, and yet for companie sake will haue a duble, ll, whose force, that it is not diphthonglike, it appeareth in the deriuatiue, l, cumming before, t, & not sounding in shalt, as in malt, halt. Alb. which in our ordinarie speche we sound aub, turning the, l, into, u, and so we entertain, l, generallie before most of our consonants. For tho we write calm, balm, talk, walk, chalk, calf, calues, salues: yet we pronounce them so as if theie had no, l, but onelie the duble, w or single, cawm, bawm, taulk, waulk, chauk, caulf, cawnes fawnes. Ald. is the comon termination of participles contract, as cald, for called apald, for apalled, gald, for galled. Yet som few there be of that ending, which ar mere originalls, as scald, bald, ald. Calf, half, walk, talk, calm, shalm, palm, faln, a contract for fallen, yalp, scalp, false, halse, with the silent, e, which is familiar to the enfranchised words and their followers. Malt, salt, falt, salue, salues, calf, calues, the, f, still bewraying his kinred with v, the consonant. Dram, cram, dam, and with, e dame, name, shame, blame. Ankle, shamble, scramble, scamble. Cramp, stamp, lamp. Ample, strample. Lamb. And why not lam, as Lammasse, daie? and not lambmasse, with the b? Chams, champs, lamps, deriuatiues. [129] Man, can, bran. And with the qualifying, e, mane, cane, brane. Glance, france, chance. Where, a, before the, n, soundeth like a diphthong, tho, u, be not to be writen. Ancle, rancle, and why not ankle, rankle, seing rankis a simple? Hanch, stanch, panch. Brand, hand, sand. Handle, dandle, candle, rang, bang, swangand with the qualifying, e, range, grange, strange, wrangle, strangle, angle, frank, crank, rank, bank, scant, pant. Scantle, scantling. I vse no example of anie combination with, re, bycause I take it better to end in er, as falter, rather then faltre &c. Scrap, lap, hap, clap, rap, & with, e, ape, rape, scape, tape. Māple, stāple, with the a long, ăple, grăble, with the a, short. apt is an originall stranger, our words in apt be deriuatiues, as hapt, trapt, capt, flapt, for happed, trapped, capped, flapped. Iaques for Iakes the, e, passant falling vpon the, s, is an enfranchised word. We vse not, q, in the end, but still in the beginning of a syllab, bycause, u, followeth him of necessitie, as quagmire, quilt, require, squint. War, far, car and with the qualifying e, ware, fare, care. marble, garble, warble. Sparcle, and why not sparkle bycause of spark? Sarce, parce, with the shrill and long ā farse, arse, with the short and flat a, e, cumming in, not as a qualifier, but as incident to the long, s. by natur of enfranchisement. Arch, parch, starch. Hard, mard. Scarde, larde, garde, warde, with the qualifying, e, to lengthen the, a. Hardle, fardle. Barge, large, targe, charge, without d, before g, gargle, wharf, scarf, dwarf. Bark, park, mark, cark, chark. Marle, carle. Warm, harm, charm, farm, barm. Barn, warn, and with the qualifying, e, barne, yarne, scarne. Scarp, harp, sharp, warp. Art, smart, cart, wart, thwart, and with the qualifying e, tarte, parte, darte. startle, starue, swarue, carue.. As and was sound as oft vpon the, z, as vpon the strong, s, and therefor the duble ss, with the silent e, is vsed in our tung to expresse the vowell which sitteth hard vpon the, s, as passe, glasse, grasse. Whose dubling, as that also of ll, maie be found out by the deriuation, as in passe, passing, misse, missing, grasse, grassie &c.in promis, promising, purpos, purposing. Otherwise the qualifying e, helpeth to reduce the single s. as case, casing, wise, wiser, repōse, reposing, blase, rase, amase. Ask, cask, flask, mask. Hasle, tasle, dasle. Swash, flash, dash, pash. Spasm, enfranchised Greke. Clasp, hasp, wasp, grasp, [130] past, last, fast, and with the qualifying e, paste, taste, waste, wrastle, castle, pastle. Squat, scrat, plat and with the qualifying c, strate, late, plate, prate, pratle, tatle, ratle, satle. Wax, axle. Waue, slaue. Bath, path, wath, & with e, bathe, scathe, and hath of the same sound without e, an ordinarie word won by prerogatiue. Where this is to be noted in general of, th, that nounes ending in th. sound strong, as hath, south, mouth, touth, breth: but verbs weak, as bath, south, touth, mouth, breath.

E

What e, soundeth in the end, when there be no mo vowells in the syllab, then it self, and that it is somtime silent, but to good purpos, somtime passant, scarse perceptible, & then like the quik i, it hath bene tuched allredie. Web, neb, eb. Keble, treble. Grece, pece, flece the right English termination. For, ese with s, altereth, as these, & exception from ease, seas, cease, where the ods of our writing, tho it seme verie hard, is easilie made euen. For ease is the naturall termination, as please, disease: seasis the naturall plurall number of sea: cease is the naturall enfranchisement of cesso the latin. Speche, beseche, eche, breche, leche, with the qualifying e, all the other that be writen without, e, haue a, t, as fetch, stretch, retch, saue ech the common distributiue. Ecle, better with k, as spekle, frekle, bycause of the primiue frek, spek. Detect, elect, and such be Latin enfranchisements. pekt, chekt, shred, sled, and with the qualifying e, brede, lede, nede, spede. Hedge, sedge, ledge, the polysyllabs enfranchised kepe their originall, as priuilege, college, neither doth the last syllab pitch so hard in anie word of two or mo syllabs, as it doth in a monosyllab, and therefor no maruell if the pitching letter be left out. Medle, nedle what difference in proportion? as in nedles, the plurall of nedle, and nedelesse the adiectiue? Bredth of brode. All the primitiues whose ending diphthong is, ea, as bread, tread, weal, heald, steal, in their deriuatiues form lightlie vpon the bare e, as bredth, tredth, welth, helth, stelth. Thefe, lefe, chefe, befe. Theft, cleft, reft, of cleue, theue, reue. Where besides other notes the kinred betwene, f, and u. appeareth still. Eg, leg, peg, meg, [131] and with the qualifying e, lege, sege. Nek, brek, chek, pek, and with the qualifying, e, meke, cheke, leke, shreke, weke, pekle, kekle. E. falleth somtime hard vpon the l, & then the ll, is dubled, as shell, spell, knell, fell, somtime sharp, as fele, rele, knele, with the qualifying e, sometime light with the, e, passant before, l, as driuel, riuel, sniuel, rauel, which in the like proportion, is the silent e, after l, as wifle, snafle & c.in which words the e, is so quik as I dare not hold them for bissyllabs. Belch, Held, keld, Elf, shelf, pelf, self. Yelk, Kelk, Elm. Whelm. Teln, feln be out worn English words for tell, fell. Else, as bells, fells, nells be deriuatiues. Felt, swelt, smelt. where se the proprietie of our tung, in the duble sense of smelt, the primitiue of the fish, and the contract smeltfor smelled of smell. Wleth, stelth noted before. Delue, shelue. Stem, kem, nem, wem and with the qualifying, e, steme, seme, deme, eme. Treble. Hemp. Kemp, tempt. Tems. E, falleth vpon the, n, somtime full, as then, ten, when, men, ken somtime shrill with the qualifying e. as Quene, kene, sene, grene somtime passant, where it encreaseth no syllab, in my opinion, as writen, driuen, shriuen, goten, shote, threaten. And why maie not so manie letters be spelled together for one syllab, as well as in thwakst? Whence, hence, sence for sithens. Ense with s is enfranchised, as sense, fense, spense. English mend, lend, send. Tench, wench, quench, bench, wrench. Henge, reuenge. I find no termination in English without e, if anie hereafter fall out, ing, wilbe the leader in proportion, as wing, thing. Pence the plurall number of penie. Pens the plurall number of pen. Shent, pent, ment. Gentle. Step, skep, & with, e, stepe, kepe, crepe, wepe, depe. Threap, thrept. Steple, peple. Kept, precept. Er, is commonlie the end of such words, as haue mo syllabs then one, where it sounds quik, as thither, hither. Aker, taker, falsifyer, cunninger, anger. Er, to go astraie: & with the qualifying e, here, mere, where, there, here, which be exceptions from the termination in ear, the diphthong. Herthe feminine and hir, be so enterchangeable frinds, as theie maie be vsed indifferentlie. This word enterchangeable giueth me to make this note, that, g, in hir weak natur with the qualifying, e, after in composition or deriuation, kepeth, e, still, onelesse the addition following begin either with e, or i, with the which vowells, g, is gentle, as with a.o.u. it is not. Herb with the h. not herd, ferce, [132] serch, perch: berd, ferd, herd, serge. without a, Term, ferm, and why not lern without a? seing ea, in the deriuatiues fauoreth e, so much, as threap, thrept, lear, learning? verse, reherse. the prouf by rehersall, perse, herse.

Pert, desert, the most of these sorts be bisyllabs or aboue: besides that, a, dealeth verie much before the r. By deserue, preserue, conserue, it should appear that either we strain the Latin s, to our sound, or that theie had som sound of the z, expressed by s, as well as we. Which is trew, and appeareth in their deriuatiues from the Greke z Finesse, contract for finesse, bycause nesse is the addition, as in holinesse, sumptuousnesse, gladnesse, with the duble ss. bycause the e. sitteth hard vpon the ss. Besides that we borow the form of the french, tho in the sound of the silent e, we differ from them. Frese, chese, gese. Desk, fresh, flesh. Brest, nest, chest. Nestle, pestle, tresle. Fet, net, let, whet, and with the qualifying e, fete, strete, lete, nete, mete. Fetch, stretch. Netle, setle, ketle, betle, bedle. Sleue, reue, greue, yex, vex, next, text, tethe, sethe.

I

I said before that i, ending the last syllab, and sounding loud was expressed by y, as qualify, exemplify, for manie good causes, considering we haue admitted y, for a vowell: And that the quik ending i, is allwaie qualified by e, as verilie, trewlie. In which kinde of coplement ie, is euer vowellish, & neuer consonant, like the weak ge: tho in the beginning of syllabs as ienking and such, ie, and ge, be all one, as in Latin peiro & egero. Before consonants in the last syllab i. soundeth thus. Squib, rib, crib, and with the qualifying e, bribe, scribe, gibe. Crible, pible, trible, bīble, bible. Ice, mice, flice, nice, vice, spice. (which word is vsed much with vs for spece, as a spice of an agew, for a kind of an agew, species) In wise & such, the s. is enforced by verie deriuation & composition, besides the zeddish sound, as wisdom, where, c, before the, d, wold haue sounded vpon the, k. I find none of this sort, but which, rich, & shriche, with, e. The rest haue, t, before ch as stitch, pitch, fitch, witch, Strict, connict, & such be latin enfranchisments. Pikt, likt, kikt, be English contracts, of pik, lik, kik, likked, kikked as likte, slikte, of like, slike, with the qualifying, e, in [133] both: Icle, as pikle rather with k, vpon cause alledged in akle, and ekle. Bid, kid, hid, & with the qualifying, e, wide, ride, stride. Fridge, bridge, ridge. R&ibrevedle, f&ibrevedle, with, i, short, īdle, brīdle, with i, long, bìden, rìden, hìden. Stìf, ìf skìf, and with the qualifying e, wise, strife. Shirft, lift, clift, shrift. Trīfle, rīfle, & with the &ibreve, short, misle, whistle. Twig, swig, prig, gig, gig, nigh, high. Night, might, right, flight, lighten, gigle, giglet, prik, tik, stik & with the qualifying e, like, tike, prikle, sikle, sicle, enfranchised. Thiken, chiken, quiken. I, lighting full vpon the, l, dubleth it, as shrill, spill, will. The single, l, with the qualifying e, after, while, begile, bile, filch, milk, silk. Quilt, tilt, spilt, hilt, filth. Swim, grim, brim, and with the qualifying, e, grime, slime, time, lime. Thimble, nimble. simple, pimple, Shrimp, imp. Win, twin, pin, chin, and with the qualifying, e, wine, twine, pine, chine, quince, ince, rince, wrinch, winch, stinch, clinch, not, cumming between ch, and the consonant before. Twinkle, inkle, pinkle, pinkt, winkt, deriuatiues contract. Wind, frind, bind, and with the qualifying e, kinde finde, minde, hinde, trindle, kindle, spindle. Thing, swing, wring, & with the e, twinge, singe, swinge, cringe. Swingle, ringle, single, surcingle, tingle. Drink, ink, shrink. Squint, flint, stint, and with e, pinte, lintle. Strip, whip, slip, and with the qualifying e, stripe, wipe, ripe. Triple, criple. Whipt, stripe, hipt, whipte, stripte, with the originall e. Stir, fir, sir, and with e, Sire, fire, tire, mire, desire, require, hire, wire. Circle enfranchised. Chirch, of kirk, birch. Yirk, girk, irk. Bird, gird, girdle, girle. Whirle, firm, chirm, girn, chirp. Birt, flirt, squirt, mirtle, kirtle. Birth, mirth, girth, first, thirst. I, lighting hard vpon the s, dubleth it ss, as, hisse, misse, kisse, sauing, is, this, ywis. With e after s, it soundeth mostwhat vpon the z, as wise, sise, yet in the same form we write thrise, of another sound, but why not thrice, which termination neuer acquainteth it self with z? The e, passant and this gentle i, before s, haue oftimes great alliance togither. If it light somwhat quiklie vpon the s, then the s is single, as promis, tretis, amis, aduertis, enfranchis, misle, fisle, drisle, pisle. Chrism, baptism. Wisp, crisp, whistle, gristle, fish, wish, dish, mist, twist, fiste, with e. Whit, fit, hit, and with e, white, mite, delite, spite, Title, title, whitle, britle, witch, stitch, pitch, quitch, itch. With, sith, kith, & with the qualifying e, writhe, lithe. Striue, wine, thriue; and liue, giue, fiue. Flux, pix.

[134]O

O, in the end is said to sound lowd, as go, shro, fro, sauing, to, do, two, &c. Hob, cob, bob, rob, and with the qualifying e, robe, noble, roche, cocle, and why not cokle? God, od, plod, rod, and with e, rode, gode bode. Nodle, troden. Dodge, hodge, podge. Of cof , with e, lofe. Oft, soft, croft. Hog, dog, frog, log, clog, roge, voge, seing our, g, is strong and our accent will help. Ogle. Smok, sok, knok, and with the qualifying e, smoke, oke, soke, yoke, poke, goge an interiection of wondring. Nol, gol & with the qualifying, e, hole olh, the Greke adiectiue in the same sense, gole, fole, stole, stolen, O, before, l, sounding like a diphthong causeth the ll, be dubled, as troll. And if a consonant follow, l, o, commonlie hath the same force, tho the l, be but single, told, cold, bold, colt, dolt, colf, rolf, bolt, holm, scold, dissolue. O, before m, in the beginning, or midle of a word, leading the syllabs soundeth flat vpon the o, as omnipotent, commend, but in the end it soundeth still vpon, the u, as som, com, dom, & therefor in their deriuatiues, and compounds as welcom, trublesom, newcom, cumbersom, kingdom. With e, after the m, as home, mome, rome, & yet whom, from, haue no, e, by prerogatiue of vse, tho theie haue it in sound & seming. But were it not better, that all such exceptions were reduced to their Analogie? If euerie tung had not the like exceptions, I might happilie think, that that were the best. On, likewise in beginnings & midles soundeth vpon the o, in the ends, chefelie of enfranchisments vpon the u, as disposition, circumspection, action. In som few words of one or two syllabs, it soundeth vpon the o, as on, anon, vpon, & with the qualifying, e, gone, mone, alone, throne, one: one, in some words answereth the proportion of the, e, passant, without increasing of syllabs, as capon, weapon answer to cheape, threapen. Once nonce, nonst. Bond, beyond, fond. Top, stop, crop, knop, and with the qualifying e, rope, cope, grope, sope. Tople, throple, pople. Hops, tops, be plurall numbers. Or is a termination of som truble, when a consonant followeth, bycause it soundeth so much vpon the u, as worm, form, sword, word, & yet the qualifying e, after wil bewraie an o, as the absence thereof will bewraie an u, storme, o, worm, u, lorde, o, hord, u. Or, for, nor & with the qualifying e more, gore, bore, pore, sore, fore. Where note that for, & his compounds signify the cause, fore and his, the time, as Before, afore. Wherefor, [135] therefor. For think, forfet, forethink, forestall, foresaid, forese. Force, horce, scorce, the naturall english. Corse, French of corps. Porch, torch, Scorch, without t, before, as Arch, setch, burch, lurck. Corde, lorde, accorde, without the e. Word, sword, aford, without. In former syllabs, where or is of it self, it soundeth vpon the o, still, as organes, ordure, order. Wordle, gorge, George. Porke, Yorke, with the e, Stork, cork without the e. Worm, form, without e, vpon the u. Forme storme, with e, vpon the o. Corne, horne, torne, forlorne. Thorp, horse, corse, remorse. Dort & with e sorte, porte. O, sitting hard vpon the s, dubleth it, as Crosse, losse, mosse, if not single as purpos. With the qualifying e, Nose repose, close and close, the nown vopn the s, the verbe, vpon the z, which is lightlie generall in the like cases, of the duble sound of s. Poste, hoste, toste, roste, coste, with e, and without e, Lost, tost, contract for tossed. Most by prerogatiue soundeth von the e, and yet setteth it not down. Losh, cosh, posh. Hotch, potch, notch. Potle, botle, throtle. Pot, sot, not, and with the qualifying e, cote, note, throte. Othe, lothe, wrothe, and without the e, broth, moth. We sound both like the first, and write it like the last. Roten, frose, rose, dosen, where en, is passant, and the words monosyllabs. Groue, throne, loue and loue, moue, aboue. Ox, box.

V

V, & o, be so great cosens euen in cosinage, as the one entermedleth with the others sound verie much. V, endeth no English word, but ew, as trew. and tho truth be the substantiue, yet that is not more maruell, then that we, se constrew, and construction, from diuerse grounds, congrew, congruitie, abound, abundance, pronounce, pronunciation. Club, rub, grub, and with the e, cube, Duble, puble, buble, ruble, Sluce, nuce, the naturall English termination. Use, excuse, refuse, and such enfranchised latin. Pukle, bukle, kukle, sukle with k. Hutch. Much, and such seme to be exceptions. Mud, bud, cud, rud, and with the qualifying, e, Delude, rude. Hudle, pudle, crudle. Ruf, stuf, snuf, rufle, shufle. Shrug, rug, hug, and with e, huge, deluge, refuge. Iugle, tugle, hugle, bugle. Duk, muk, luk, and with e, duke, puke, luke, fluke, huke. Full, dull, scull, trull, and single l, with the qualifying e, rule, crule, pule, tule, vlp, gulp, gulf, wulf. Hulk, pulse, enfranchised, gulch. Thrum, drum, crum, [136] why thumb, crumb, with b? seing in deruation we saie thrumming, not thumbing? with e, fume, lume, tume for leisur Northern, humble, tumble, rumble, stumble, our prerogatiue putteth in b. Thump, crump, frump, crumple. Gun, run, tun, son & sun, in the same sound but why? with e, time, chime, uncle, like carbuncle, punch, hunch, lunch. Flung, wrung, clung, & with e, plunge. Bundle, trundle, bungle, drunk, sunk, stunk. Funt, hunt, hunt. Vp, cup, and with e, lupe, Stur, cur, fur, and with e, cure, dure, pure, curb, lurch, purse enfranchised. Scurf, turf. Vrge, scurge, surge, lurk. Turk, purk, hurle, churle, orm serues for urm. Hurdle, burn, turn, curse burst, worst, for to auoid the wu: which maie be the cause why o, is so oft put for u, after a duble w, as word, worm, thunder, wonder, with o, vpon the same cause. Hurt, hurtle, turtle, furth. Scurue, turue. Pusse, trusse, and single with e, muse, refuse, except vs, which is so pronounced, as if it began with h, huz. Chuse, husk, tusk, bustle, muscle, enfranchised, rush, push, ptush, bush, Rufle, musle, husle. Trust, must, iust, thrust. Put, cut, but, and with e, cute, mute, lute, scutle, cutle, sutle, lux, flux.

Monosyllabs, whose last the diphthong leadeth.

Of the twelue diphthongs, ai, au, aw, ea, ei, ew, oi, oy, oo, ou, ow, uy, these two, au and ou, with the single u, end no word, with whom in the midle syllabe, the shrill ú oftimes ioyneth in place of ew, as in argew, argument: if the deriuatiue draw not all the thre, aw, ow, and ew, into the midle syllab, as draw, drawing, know, knowing, argew, argewing.

Again, ai, ei, bycause of the small i, end no syllab, but ar qualifyed with e, as straie, theie. oy serueth for endings and the shrill sound, as oi, also in the midle with the streight accent, soundeth shrill, boy, toy, auoyding, or auoiding, otherwise oi, with the i, if it want the accent soundeth vpon the u. Oo also endeth no syllab, because, o, in the end being sharp and shrill, there cummeth none to the sound of oo, saue to, two and do, which be excepted, so that the mere finalls be, aw, ea, ew, oy, ow, and ai, ei with the qualifying e.

Vy serueth in few, but yet it is still one.

Gaie, graie, traie. And maid, said, quaif, English, for coif, quail, sail, rail, mail, onelesse it were better, to write these with the qualifying, [136] Note: mistake in page numbering e, quale, fale, rale, male. Howbeit both the terminations be in vse tho to diuerse ends. Gain, pain, if not, Pane, gane, remane, and such as these terminations, be also vsed to diuerse ends, Gainst, for against. Fair, pair, air if not fare, pare, are, both terminations also be vsed to diuerse ends. Waie, strait, if not Wate, strate. Straight, or streight, bycause ai, and ei, do enterchange vses. Aim, or ame, maim. Paint, restraint, faint, or feint, quaint or queint. Straw, draw, law, and with e, Bawe, wawe, which differeth from Maw, shaw, euen in sound. Daub, swaub, Sauce. Baud, laud, fraud. Aught, caught, fraught, drawght, a deriuatiue. Hauk, other in auk, as Tauk, wauk com of alk. Laun, gnaun. Strawn, of straw. A before, m, and, n, with, c, ch, p, or, t, following seme to offer the diphthongish sound in som mouthes, as Stamp, hanch. Haunt, vaunt, taunt, which som write with a single u. Eie, eight, sleight, height, weight, feild, yeild, sheild, the kinred betwen ei, and ai, makethei, not anie where so ordinarie, as in these terminations. Sea, yea, plea. Peace, greace, leace, meace. Beach, teach. Bread, head, tread, leaf, sheaf, leag, beagle. Break, beak, weak, bleak, freak. Weal, beal, seal, veal, meal, sweal. Cream, beam, ream where, l, is put in because of shew to the originall regalitie, and yet it is a ream of paper without, l. Glean, mean, quean. Heap, leap, cheap. Fear, clear, dear. Whence, Where, there, here, and dere, be excepted. Earle, pearle, & why not Erle, perle? Ease, please, pease, lease, with the, f, like, z, Eat, feat, beat, treat. threw, crew, few, drew, and with, e, Mewe, for the cat, as Bawe, wawe, for the dog, Lewd, ewt. Boy, toy, soy. Oìnt, oìl, foìl, voyd, or voìd, voyce, choyce, or voìce, choìce, coyf, coìn. Good, stood, yood. Hoof, roof. Look, took, book, hook. School, tool. Groom, bloom. Hoop, coop. If custom had not won this, why not òu? Bycause of the sound which these diphthongs haue somtimes vpon the o, somtimes vpon the, u. I will note the o, sounding vpon himself, with the streight accent, bycause that o, leadeth the lesse number. Bòw, knòw, sòw, and Bòw, sòw, còw, mòw. Outch, croutch, slowtch. Lowde, lowdle. Houf, alouf. Gouge, bouge. Còugh, òught, owght, of òw, with, w, as from the primtiue. Fòught, nought, còught, wròught, sòught again. Bought, mought, dought. Plough, rough, slough, enough. Houl, coul, skoul. Why not as well as with oo? Roum, [137] broum, loum. Noun, croun, cloun, doun. Own, grown, vpon the deriuatiue. Stoup, loup, droup, coup. Sound, ground, found. Our commonlie abreuiation like as our, the termination for enfranchisments, as autour, procuratour, as er is for our our as suter, writers, Bour, lour, flour, four, alone vpon the o. Mourn, adiourn. Howse, lowse, mowse, the verbes and deriuatiues vpon the , z, as House, louse, mouse, the nounes vpon the, s, Ous, our English cadence for Latin words in osus, as notorious, famous, populous, riotous, gorgeous, being as it were the vniting of the chefe letters in the two syllabs, o, and, u, osus. Clout, lout, dout. Buy, iuyce, If I haue either forgoten, or not remembred anie termination, or if there be no mo yet extant in the vse of our tung: yet the president of these will by their proportion fashion all the like. I haue bene thus carefull and curious to run thorough all these monosyllab terminations, bycause I find the like don in other tungs, which vse to rip vp all, thereby to find assurance, wherewith to rule all. This being thus ended concerning the monosyllabs, I must saie somwhat also of the bisyllabs & polysyllabs.

The proportion of bisyllabs.

I call that a bisyllab, wherein there be two seuerall sounding vowells, as Asùr, rasùr, masùr, and why not lasur? farow, borough, thorough. Writing. biting. the proportion in this kinde also is verie commodious, bycause when ye haue found out one certaine head all of the like sound maie be easilie reduced thereunto, onelesse som prerogatiue of priuat custom, or som respect to the originall stranger do interrupt the rank. If there be but one word in anie kinde, that one will serue for a gide, when anie mo afterward shall craue the help of the like conduct, as Whisper, hussard. If there be no president of the same sound, yet the like proportion in som other vowell, will lead his cosen sound, as if there were no such word as badger, yet hedger, wold lead vs to the like writing. Wherein I haue regard still to the English ear, reseruing the writing of enfranchised words in their own colours, to such as be skilfull. I will write for the common man, Aumner, aumrie, naie euen filo sofie, and ortografie, and leaue Almoner, almonarie naie Eleemosyner, & Eleemosynarie, philosophie and ortographie, to the discretion, [138] of such, as be learned, to vse or refuse as theie list. Wherein I follow the autoritie of a great master in speche, euen Tullie him self, who reseruing the misterie of speche and pen to himself and his peres, did lend the peple, the vse and customarie thereof. Now these bisyllabs, be either naturall English as bauin, crauin, rauin, or enfranchised foren, as Pallet, mallet, ballet. And again in both the kindes theie be either simple, as canell, panell, chanell, or compound, as waieward, toward, froward, aside, asquint, astraie, except, reiect, conceiue, detaine. As for the compounds and enfranchisments theie haue the help of particular titles to direct them: for the simples and naturall English I am to deall in this place. Whereof I will set down but certain generall notes, bycause the table which followeth, shal contain so manie of ech sort, as I can well remember, and euerie one of them so proportioned to my note in rule, as theie shall one answer another thoroughlie, as Cancel, chancell, hancell. Chalice, malice, Calice, amice, office. Lauer, fauer, sauer. Iaueling, graueling, shaueling, raueling. Natur, statur, Measur, treasur. But I shall not nede to vse anie further enumeration, seing the endings be all one, and the former syllab is that which moueth matter of question in this place, which hath verie manie helps hereafter, whereby it maie be thoroughlie vnderstood: deriuation somtime breading bisyllabs, as of time, timelie, witie, of wit, writer of write, composition somtime, as breakfast, thraldom, vauntgard lastage, pondage, enfranchisment somtime, as Excuse, abuse, abase, reiect distinction somtime noting, them, as Amis, and amisse, ascent, assent, desert, and desért, and what not? Therefor the bisyllabs for this place shall content themselues with these few notes. First that the silent, e, after, l, encreaseth not the number of syllabs, & that therefor Brable, scrăble, strample, wrangle, circle, whistle, gogle, trouble, & number such be but monosyllabs. Barnacle, triacle, chronicle, tunicle, & manie such be but bisyllabs. Agreable, auailable, penetrable & a number, such be but of thre syllabs. Again, that the, e, passant in such words, as basten, writen, biden,threaten, frosen, cosen & such encreaseth not the syllabs, & that therefor these, which I haue rehersed & such other be but mere monosyllabs. Abiden, forgoten, unwriten, & such but bisyllabs. Again, that the English tung is not lengthned [139] eueriewhere for position, & concourse of two or mo consonants, and that therefor, the quikker time mostwhat dubleth the consonant in bisyllabs, as Fallow, sallow, yallow, tallow, smallow. matter, platter, batter. Mărie, tărie, cărie, quărie, with the shorte time. Mārie, chārie, fārie, with the long time, tho in neither the consonant be dubled. That both in bisyllabs, and polysyllabs tho the same writing be in the end which is in the monosyllab, yet the sound is far quikker, as in either of them the ending, ow, runneth but like a single, u, whereas in the monosyllab, it wilbe heard full, as in Low, know, and bellow, mellow, yallow, the difference is sene. As concerning polysyllabs, theie be either English compounds or foren Enfranchisments, which will bewraie themselues in their own places, the simple words bringing their hole furniture in composition, as, ouerseing, vndoing, whereupon, eueriewhere. And the foreners euer appealing to their originall grounds, euen when theie be most fashioned to the English ear, as originall, to originalis, enfranchisment, chastisment to their own cuntries. And therefor I do not entend to saie much of them in this place, otherwise then by generall note, bycause both the common table, and all the titles that follow concern bisyllabs, and polysyllabs most: as the generall rule, and the first part of proportion do most concern monosyllabs. In which monosyllabs the naturall force of euerie letter is best perceiued, bycase the sound and strength thereof appeareth there fullest, where these is none to participat with them in sound, but themselues, which cannot be sene so well in words of mo syllabs, bycause theie hudle on euerie sound with more quiknesse, saue where the time or tune will command verie roundlie. The polysyllab therefor for the chefe girk of his sound riseth vpon the third syllab from the end, as the bisyllab doth of the second. And bycause the large doth alwaie comprise the lesse within it, therefor the rules of the first & second syllabs, hold in the polysyllabs, where the companie of mo syllabs causeth anie one to be the lest noted: onelesse som speciall occasion for difference sake make the verie last, or the last saue one to be thought on and noted, as in conc&obreverdance, surfitting, grasseh&obrevepper and such, the second syllab short is a propertie of our tung contrarie to the common rule of time, tho not [140] to the rule of tune. (For the Grekes do so in the like positions) and therefor causeth the last syllabs saue one in these words & in the like to be better noted. Again, in aburing, adiuring, coniuring, periurie, the ods in the midle time maketh the deriuatiues of the same primitiues to be markt for that syllab. And again, on, in the simple monosyllab, naie euen in the bisyllab soundeth vpon the, o, most, in the polysyllab vpon the, u, bycause the enfranchising of such words, as circumscription, deuision, partition, comparison, declineson, kepeth the naturall, o, but giueth it the enfranchisers, dy, in, u.

But to knit vp this title of proportion, (which is the great master leader to all our whole tung, as Rule is the great anatomist of all the sounds and forces of our letters) when we haue don all that either sound maie require, or reason can enioyn, custom will haue a great stroke, and must make vp the trinitie in direction of speche. For what but custom hath won, in nation, deriuation, deliberation, inclination, to kepe a, still, and to go so near the originall: and in declinson, comparison, aduowson, and such to go so much astraie from the originall, declination, comparation, aduocation? Wherefor as sound hath somwhat to saie in our ortographie, and reason not nothing, so the custom of our cuntrie will try mastries for hir interest, which she must haue at his hand who so entendeth to handle this argument with liking, as who so douteth to write a word in English, must seke out the like sound in proportion.

Of composition.

THe force of euerie letter being opened by Rule, and the place of euerie one being limited by proportion, the next point in naturall method is to examin, whether the words, whose force is this, and roum is thus, be simple but for pure syllabs, or compound of mo words. For the bare word, which is handled in proportion, is somtime set down by it self without further addition of anie either significant word, or not significant particle, as after, doom, kin. Somtime it hath one or mo significant words ioyned vnto it, which yet in dede make but [141] one word, when theie ar so linked, howsoeuer theie signify in their seueral vses, as Afterdeal, whereabout, howsoeuer, doomsdaie, kinsman, somtime it hath som more put to it, tho that, which is put to, being set alone signify nothing, and yet in the addition alter the signification of the originall word, as Finenesse, thraldom, firerie, desirous, kings, woes, agreith, sees, witches. Of these thre kindes the first is dispatcht in proportion, the last hath a proper title of deriuation, the midle and compound is to be handled is this place.

Therefor that word is called compound, which is made of two or mo simple words, whereof euerie one signifyeth somwhat agreable to the composition, euen when theie ar vsed alone, if theie be euer vsed all alone. For, as catchpoll, chirchyard, outlaw, signify by their particular words vsed alone, so beched, gainstand, awry, vnbind, be made of two words, whereof the former thre be, gain, a, be neuer vsed alone in anie such such sense, as theie imply in their composition, the last, vn, is neuer vsed at all alone and answereth the Latin priuation, inas indoctus.

Now these compound words be either mere English, or clear strangers: mere English as when theie & theie & their parcells be altogither English words, as comecase, headstall, headman, cupbord. Clear strangers, when their substance is mere foren, tho their liuerie be English for som maner of their writing and vtterance, squared to our sounds in the like proportion, as presuppose, infringe, circumstance, ortografie, filosofie. Ye shall somtime haue a word mungrell compound, half foren, half English. Headlong, wharfage, princelike. The knowledge of composition is verie necessarie for the right writing of our tung manie waies.

First bycause the compound lightie bringeth in his single partes with all their letters, as fearefull, neuerehelesse, harebraine, carefull, carfull. Saue where some necessarie cause either putteth in som letter, or putteth out som, or changeth som, or misplaceth som, as in kinsman, kingstand, s, is added to bewraie som qualitie possessionlike. In wilfull, husband, partaker, pastime. The single, l, and, s, in will, & passe, do serue before a consonant in composition and sound, as strong as the duble doth in the simple word. Again in husband, the verie smoothnesse of the word, putteth out, o, in ow, and the, e, after, s, and [142] changeth the duble, w, into the single: In partaker, one, t, is common to both the simples in composition, part, and taker, and is spelled with the latter, a point of great vse in our right writing, for not dubling common letters. Generallie here is to be noted, that there is no figur lakking in our words, which is receiued in the learned tungs, and ar by them called metaplasms, or alterations of the words form and fauor. Bycause the finer English peple vse to pronounce their words with a delicacie euen comparable to the gallant speches, which delicacie being set down in writing, sheweth the vse of those metaplasms, to be no lesse in ours, then it was in theirs.

Secondlie we ar oftimes enforced to break our words in the latter end of our lines, and to write out that in the beginning of the next line, which we left vnwritten in the former. For tho it be said of Augustus Cæsar, that he vsed to write the remnant of his word in the end, vnder the same line with a croked stroke about it, yet it is handsomer to write it in the next line, bycause we vse not Augustus Cæsar, for an example in learning tho we do it in gouernment. Wherefor it is good to know not onelie how manie letters go to a syllab in euerie simple and vncompound word, but also which be the full partes of euerie compound, that the hole words in compositionmaie be deuided togither, as all the letters of one syllab ar to go togither, as in cramp-ring, not cram-pring, in dis-honest, like dish-clout, in as-well, not a-swell, in as-much, not a-smuch, Which consideration tucheth not onelie such as write, but also such as spell out of writing, bycause those letters ar to be spelled togither which ar to be writen togither.

Thirdlie the knowledge of composition is good to discern the difference of meaning, which is to be expressed in writing. For when the same words be so placed, as theie maie be constrewed simply or ioyntly theie brede the fallax, which is called the error by deuiding those words, which ar to be vnited, or by vniting those which ar to be deuided, as a-wry, a-waie, be-long, begin, & such other, haue great diuersitie in their force being compound from that which theie haue when theie be single. Fourthlie the composition verie oftentimes altereth the quantitie & tuning of the words as showmăker & partāker, be not of the same tuning [143] and yet māker, and tāker be. Likewise soothsăier, neuerth&ebrevelesse, forăsmuch. Wherefor so necessarie a point deserueth the knowledge.

Fiftlie composition must be well considered for two other speciall points, both in writing and spelling, besides these, bycause it shaketh two generall rules in spelling and so consequentlie in breaking of the syllabs. Whereof the first is, that if a consonant com betwene two vowells, it is to be spelled with the latter, as in me-mo-rie, se-di-ti-ous. The second is, that those consonants must be spelled togither, which maie begin a word in the same combination, as be-smear, bycause we saie smart, smatch. Now composition, breaketh both these rules, for against the first it will saie, red-olent, ab-olish. And against the second it will saie. Trans-pose, not tran-spose, tho we saie spent, spoun, bycause in distribution, which spelling doth imply, euerie parcell must haue his own letter.

Now as the knowledge of composition, is verie necessarie for the right writing of our tung, vpon these and such other considerations, so it is no hard thing to com by, bycause neither the naturall English compounds, nor yet the enfranchised stranger do offer anie difficultie in their knowing. For the generall table which followeth conteining all our simple words either there named, or by their proportion to be easilie reclamed to the same cadence, when soeuer two or mo of those simples go into one, it will saie it self, that this word is a compound, which maie easilie be proued by comparing the compound with the simples, if anie be so simple, that he cannot discern a compound which bringeth all his simples with their own letters, without the help of a table. Farewell, warfare, waiward, toward, be compounds, whose simples be, fare, war, well, waie, or awaie, ward, to, and ar to be found in the table.

As for the foren compositions theie be enfranchised hole, & be also most of them in the table, tho with som English hew, yet so as their strangership maie appear. And such as be compounded with the latin prepositions, haue them also clear most what. Which latin prepositions when we vse before our words, we fashion them to clasp with our letters following, as the Latins do in the like cause, as displease, disease, disworship, complain, [144] contein. Affaires, afford. Incom. Howbeit we vse their pewfellowes, which answer to them in our tung commonlie after the words: As go before, com behind, sit beneath, speak of, run from , stand betwene. The foren prepositions be generallie known to euerie childe in euerie Accidence. Our chefe prepositions, and those not significant, but in composition be these. A, as, ago, agre, ado, abide, aswash. Be, as besmutched, bespit, bethump, behead, betake. For, as forthink, forfet, forshow, forsake. Fore, as forecast, forestall, foretell. Gain, as gainsaie, gainstand. Mis, as misdemeanor, misuse, mishap. Vn, as unkinde, unfrind, untrew, unpleasant, unthrift. Thus much concerning composition, which I take to be a verie necessarie instrument for vs to vse, in the finding out of our right writing, bycause it bringeth in the simple English words hole, without anie either losse or increase, or other metamorphosis, then vpon such allowable causes, as I haue alledged: & as for strangers enfranchised, it bringeth them in so hole, as the originall is soon bewraied, tho theie lean somwhat to the English shore for their denisonship.

Of Deriuation.

Deriuation naturally succedeth composition. For as composition handleth the coplements of seuerall hole words which by their vniting make a new one: so deriuation handleth the coplements of one hole word, and som addition put to it, which addition of it selfe, signifieth nothing alone, but being put to the hole word qualifyeth it to som other vse, then the primitiue was put to, as frind, being a primitiue receiueth manie additions, which yet signify nothing in the sense of their addition, tho theie change the force of frind, as frindship, frindlie, frindlinesse, frinds, frindeth, frinded, frinding, frindedst, &c. For I do not entend to deall with anie point of deriuation in this place, but where the right writing maie com in question, which is in addition onelie, either direct, or contract, which contraction shorteneth the word vpon cause, that is to be resolued to the originall, as monthlie, for monethlie, cifring, for cifering, learnd, for learned, children, for childeren, past, for passed. A figur [145] of great and common vse in our tung, euen where it is not perceiued but to the verie curious obseruer.

The diminutiues, with vs enlarg not, but as in sense theie lessen the thing, so in speche theie shorten the word, and cut of the primitiue length; & therefor I hold them among primitiues for their first term, tho for som accidentarie points, which shalbe noted hereafter, theie fall within compasse of this title, as by diminution we call Iohn, Iak, Richard, Dic, Ione, Iug, Barptholomew, Bat, Christofer, Kit, Elisabeth, Besse, Catherin, Cate. Which deriuations in respect of som plurall numbers & possessiues, ar subiect to the rule of such words, as be of like cadence. Pak, pik, dug, rat, fit, chesse, pate, but of themselues theie be proportionate originalls.

Wherefor I define that word to be a deriuatiue in this place which altereth from the primitiue or first head, by som addition, which addition of it self signifieth nothing alone, tho in addition it qualify the primitiue to som other vse, then it is of it self, as God, godlie, godhead, good, goodlie, goodnesse, wasp, waspish, fellow, fellowship, fine, finenesse, win, winning, pine, pineth, &c. All deriuatiues be either English, as heauinesse, woddish, wisest, wittie: or theie be strangers enfranchised, as temperance, continencie, argument, admonition. As for the stranger enfranchised deriuatiues, the tide of enfranchisment will examin them, besides that the generall table will set them furth plane, bycause theie be transported vnto vs holelie, tho with som English habit, as the conusance of their enfranchising.

The English deriuatiues be either perfit, when the vowell of the primitiue is not clipt awaie by the addition, as in holelie, worthienesse, cosinage, singlelie, simplelie: or vnperfit, when it is, as in fine, fining, dare, daring, carie, carying. Again, all our English deriuatiues be either substantiarie, or accidentarie. I call those deriuatiues sustantiarie, which tho theie do com of som other, yet thei themselues serue again for heads to other, such as the grammarians in our learned tungs cal possessiues, localls, materialls, aduerbialls, &c. As tré, treén, upland, uplandish, war, warrious, warlike, martiall, martialist, vertew, vertewous, vertewouslie, England, English, &c. I call those accidentarie deriuatiues, which concern numbers tenses, persons, and such properties as [146] we call accidents in the learned handling of such words, as wo, woes, cry, cryes, word, words, fish, fishes, tre, trees, agré, agrees, write, writen, wrate, wrote, writeth, wrotest, writest, scrible, scriblest, contract for scribledest, hadst, contract for haueddest.

I shall not nede to stand much vpon prouf, that deriuation is a verie nedefull instrument, for the furtherance of our right writing, considering the thing it self, being set down doth infer the profit therewithall, euen to euerie mans sense, which is willing to se it. Wherefor leauing the profitablenesse thereof to their iudgement, which shall proue it, I will first handle the Sustantiarie, and then the accidentarie deriuations, which both ar much bound to the rule of proportion, bycause their deriuatiue addition claspeth with the cadence and end of the pure originall. For the better performance whereof this is to be noted that euerie deriuable word endeth either in a vowell or in a consonant. As for the consonant ending, the addition to it is allwaie one. In the vowellish ending, there is more varietie, bycause the end thereof is somtime in a single vowell, somtime in a diphthong, and the single vowell is somtime silent, somtime sounding, all which giue cause of obseruation in the putting to of the additions, as shall appear when the additions be known, which somtime bring furth adiectiues, somtime substantiues, somtime different numbers, somtime different persons. The deriuate substantiue terminations be commonlie these, nesse, as madnesse, shipe, as workmanship, age, as cosinage, dom, as fredom, kingdom, th, as length, strength, welth, helth, truth, let, as chaplet, hood, as womanhood, rie as knauerie, all, as refusall, denyall, ance, as defiance, ing, as chambring, tie, as frailtie, onelesse that com of the enfranchised substantiues, ment, as punishment, yer, as lawyer, er, as writer, our, as demeanour. The deriuate adiectiue terminations be commonlie these, lie, as fatherlie, monthlie, wiselie, an, as Italian, Grecian, Roman, ish, as Scotish, campish, kentish, where the single possessiues, s, as Kings, Quenes, mothers. Neither do I se anie cause were to vse his, sauing after words which end in s, as Socrates his councell was this, Platoes that, Aristotels this, er, as wiser, [147] est, as wisest, ing, as louing, ed, as loued, ght, as taught, thought, en, as writen, threaten, slain, contract for slaien, ashen, oken, birchen, the first participalls,the second materialls, ous, as vertewous. The deriuatiue number terminations, es, s, n, as muses, wiues, words, tops, oxen, howsen. The deriuatiue person terminations, est, as louest, eth, as loueth, ith, as seith. Which is when the simple endeth in the sharp, e, which maie not be extinguished, as the silent is in thriue, thriueth, wiueth, edst, as louedst. Now all these additions ar to be measured according to the ending of those words whereunto theie clasp, & be allwaie one, but where contraction shortneth them, and allwaie hole but for the silent, e, which is somtime drouned, when the addition beginneth with a vowell. The sustantiue and adiectiue terminations serue for those deriuations, which I call substantiarie, the number and person, terminations for the accidentarie. In both which these notes take place, first if it maie be that the primitiue be write hole, & then the addition put to it, nothing being like to let it, saue contraction which shortneth, and the beginning vowell in the addition defacing the ending, e, silent in the simple. Second, that where the addition is but a simple, s, after consonants, we maie vse either of the small esses, s, or Note: curly s, as the pen shall require, wrings, or wringNote: curly s , trips or trip Note: curly s . Thirdlie that vowells, diphthongs, and the ending, h, or, s, haue es in their deriuatiues, as daies, sees, pyes, varies, does, foes, trewes, newes, bowes, dawes, dishes, fetches, matches, howses, horses. Fourth that such plurall numbers as bear no additions, be no naturall deriuatiues, as lice, mice, fete, men, of lowse, mouse, foot, man. That foren deriuations haue respect allwaie to their own originalls, as construction, persecution, argument, abundance, com not of constrew, persew, argew, abound, but of their own latin primitiues. That the plurall, e, encreaseth no syllabs, but in the qualifyed, s, c, g, & sh, as uses, cases, causes, graces, spaces, spices, scurges, surges, wishes, rishes, aches. Where the passant, e, still resembleth the quik, i. That for the right taking of our termination in shon, we ar to mark the naturall foren deriuation verie carefullie, as action, passion, reflexion, pronunciation, all which sound like to our shon. The deriuatiues of words ending in the qualifying, e, kepe their forevowells sound, as bake, baking, take, taking. A number [148] of such notes ar there in our tung, which I cannot intend to dwell on, bycause, I shew but the waie herein to others, if theie list to beat the path, my self minding a further labor. In these and such like considerations doth deriuation shew it self verie seruiceable for the right writing of our English tung, which will appear more particularlie in the generall table.

Of Distinction.

THis title of distinction reacheth verie far, bycause it conteineth all those characts, and their vses, which I called before signifying, but not sounding, which help verie much, naie all in all to the right and tunable vttering of our words and sentences, by help of those characts, which we set down, and se in writing. The number of them be thirtene, and their names be Comma, Colon, Period, Parenthesis, Interogation, long time, shorte time, sharp accent, flat accent, streight accent, the seuerer, the uniter, the breaker. Whose forces, & vses I will run thorow in order as theie ar named. Coma, is a small crooked point, which in writing followeth som small branch of the sentence, & in reading warneth vs to rest there, and to help our breth a litle, as Who so shall spare the rod, shall spill the childe. Colon is noted by two round points one aboue another, which in writing followeth som full branch, or half the sentence, as Tho the daie be long: yet at the last commeth euensong. Period is a small round point, which in writing followeth a perfit sentence, and in reading warneth vs to rest there, and to help our breth at full, as The fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. Parenthesis is expressed by two half circles, which in writing enclose som perfit branch, as not mere impertinent, so not fullie concident to the sentence, which it breaketh, and in reading warneth vs, that the words inclosed by them, ar to be pronounced with a lower & quikker voice, then the words either before or after them, as Bycause we ar not able to withstand the assalt of tentation (such is the frailtie of our natur) therefor we praie God, that our infirmitie be not put to the hasard of that triall. Interogation is expressed by two points one aboue another, wherof the vpper is somtimes [149] croked which both in writing & reading teacheth vs, that a question is asked there, where it is set, as Who taught the popiniaye to speak? the bellie: These fiue characts, that I haue allredie named, ar helps to our breathing, & the distinct vtterance of our speche, not ruling within the word, as al those do which follow, but by the word, & therefor com here in note, bycause theie ar creaturs to the pen, & distinctions to pronoune by, & therefor, as theie ar to be set down with iudgement in writing, so theie ar to be vsed with diligence in the right framing of the tender childes mouth. The two next concern the time, that is, the long or short pronouncing of syllabs, and ar not allwaie to be marked ouer that syllab, whereon theie shew their force, but with discretion & vpon great cause for som manifest distinction, which rule we haue of the Latins, who vse their accents in that sort, and truble not their writing therewith, so much as the Grekes do, much lesse so much as the Hebrewes. The long time, is expressed by a streight outright line, which being set ouer anie vowell or diphthong, telleth vs, that the same vowell or diphthong, must be pronounced long, as repīning, perūsing, repēnting. The short time, is expressed by an half circle opening vpward, which standing aboue anie vowell or consonant, signifieth that the same is to be pronounced short and quik, as perf&ibreveting, natŭrall, periŭrie, torm&ebreventer, carp&ebreventer. In the other fiue I gaue no further note then that theie were to be well markt, euen for that theie were writen to such an end, bycause the matter of their periods and branching, whereof manie learned men haue writen hole treatises, belongeth not to this place, but onelie their form to the eie, and their vse to the ear, which tendeth to the qualifying of our voice. For these two distinctions of time, which shew their force in words of two or mo syllabs, as the accents do in monosyllabs, I haue at this time to giue onlie som certain rules gathered vpon the dubling of our consonants, & the qualifying, e, which qualifying, e, is a great leader in the certaining of our tung, for manie vses, but chefelie for the time: My first rule is, that a number of our deriuatiues ar short in their last syllab saue one, euen where the vowell cummeth befor two consonants whether the same or other, as perf&ibrevetnesse, trau&ebrevelling, peu&ibreveshnesse, which argweth that their simples be such in natur as we call trochees, hauing [150] the first syllab long and the latter short, or rather primitiues hauing both short, perf&ibrevet, peu&ibrevesh, trau&ebrevell, rec&obreverd, which differeth much from recōrding, and recōrder, of recōrde, the sponde. Again those primitiues which end in a quik diphthong do shorten the same diphthong in their deriuatiues as f&ebrevell&obrevew, f&obrevell&obrevew, hăll&obrevew, fell&obrevewship, foll&obrevewer, hall&obrevewed, whereas allow, endow, delaie, enioy, bring furth, endewed, allowance, anoyance. Again if the primitiue simple word haue the qualifying, e, in the end, as the vowell before it is sharp and long, so is it in the deriuatiue, as prescribe, prescribing, endure enduring. If the primitiue or simple word haue not, e, in the end, the vowell before the last consonant is short & quik in both the primitiue & the deriuatiue, as perfit, perf&ibreveting, fortun, fortŭnat, natur, natŭrall, onelesse the primitiues single ending consonant be dubled in the deriuatiue, as concur, concurring. In which case either of dubling the same consonant, or of position by diuerse, the syllab is somtime long, as forbid, forbīdding, transport, transpōrting, somtime short, as gospell, gosp&ebreveller, cons&obrevert, cons&obreverting. This shortnesse or length of time in the deriuatiues is a great leader, where to write or not to write the qualifying, e, in the end of simple words. For who will write, natur, perfit, measur, treasur, with an, e, in the end knowing their deriuatiues to be short, natŭrall, perf&ibrevetlie, measŭred, treasŭrers? & who will not write procure, endure, allure, endite, require, with an, e, finding their deriuatiues, procūrer, endūrance, allūrement, endīting, requītall, to haue the last saue one long? whereby the vse of the qualifying, e, is more the most euident. Whence also this generall rule for the writing thereof is to be gathered, that if ye desire to know whether the qualifying, e, be to be writen in the end of anie word or no, ye must vse the help of som deriuatiue, whether of two or of mo syllabs, whereby the time and tune of the deriuatiue, the, e, or not, e, in the originall is perceiued. For if the deriuatiue be long and shrill, the primitiue hath, e, as presuppose, conclude, remoue, prepare must be writen with, e, bycause the last syllab saue one in presuppōsing conclūding, remōuing, prepāred, is long. And again, fortun profit, consort, must haue no, e, bycause fortŭnat, prof&ibreveting, comf&obreverter, haue the last saue one short. So likwise in bisyllabs pine, pining, pin, pinning, mate, mating, mat matting. The like rule by conuersion [151] will serue for time, that where the last saue one in the deriuatiue is short, the last in the primitiue is also short, as comf&obreverting, ran&sbreveking, comf&obrevert, ransăk, and the contraries long. The other syllabs besides these for both time and tune in natur, follow the direction of the last syllab, as theie do also for the force of euerie vowell, diphthong, consonant or combination. Thus much concerning time at this time. The sharp accent is a streight line rising toward the right hand, which sheweth that the vowell or diphthong, ouer which it is, must be sounded sharp and high, as ráge, crépe, míne, hóme, púre.

The flat accent, is a streight line rising towards the left hand, which sheweth that the vowell or diphthong ouer which it is must be sounded flat and quik, as ràg, stèp, thìn, fòr fiùr. The streight accent, is an vpright perpendicular line falling vpon som letter of duble force to shew in whether kinde it is to be vsed, as charact, thin, giue. For euerie of these thré accents, these rules ar to be obserued. That for cumbring of the lines and shew of difficultie, no accent is to be vsed but where nede is, and therefor where the accent is sene, the place is to be noted. That the sharp & flat accents ar onelie to be set vpon the last syllab, where the sharp hath manie causes to present it self: the flat onlie vpon som rare difference, as refùse, refúse, prèsent, presént, recòrd, recórd, diffèr, différ, seuèr, seuére, and certain other of that sort, which ar noted in the generall table. The streight perpendicular accent, serueth onelie for those letters, diphthongs and coplements which be of duble forces, and is set vpon them in their lesse vsuall force: bycause their common and vsuall is more then their half naturall, and therefor not to be distinguished with anie accent.

The duble forced letters be these, i, o, ou, ow, c, f, g, s, ch, th. Whereof c, f, and t, shall not nede anie expresse accent at all, bycause c, in hir weak force either goeth befoer i, or, c, or hath the qualifying, e, following hir, as hence, auance, once, pronounce, which wilbe sufficient notes for, c. F, soundeth vpon the consonantish u, onelie in, if, the abuerb conditionall, and of, the preposition. T, is cosen to, c, onelie in enfranchised words, where a vowell followeth after, t, as condition, faction, molestation. Neither is, s, to be noted with anie accent, after, l, m, n, r, [152] or the silent, e, tho after them it sound still vpon the z, as hills, brims, guns, cars, times lines.

Therefor the chefe residence of the streight accent is ouer, i, in terminations in iue, as gíue, alíue, thríue. Where the contrarie sound cheks, as giue, liue, siue, shriuen. Ouer, o, in terminations in oue, where, o, soundeth strong, as loue, groue, throne, where the contrarie sound cheks, as loue, houe, aboue, moue. If, o, com in anie place not allredie noted for, u, and of anie difficultie for distinction, the streight accent is to be set ouer it, as móther for a girle in difference from mòther. Ou, and ow, sound most commonlie vpon the, u, and therefor if the streight accent be put vpon the, o, as in doubtfull cases it wold be, it is to be sounded full vpon the, o, and not, u. G, before, a, o, u, is out of controuersie strong, and therefor the difference is, when, g, cumming before, i, or, e, soundeth strong, which is contrarie to the naturall, or rather the Romane vse thereof, as in gig, begin, giue, geld, gird, gek, gilt and such other, where g, is somwhat mannish, and therefor is to be noted with the strong accent, and thereby expelleth the, u, which is made for hir strong supplement, in guy, guide, and yet hath another note of hir own, which must haue som accent, if this be vsed. For languish, anguish language, and such differ from guy, and guesse. But he that is acquainted with the Hebrew tung, will not meruell that a sillie point maketh a great distinction in the force of the same letters. S, betwene two vowells, is a maruellous deputie for, z, and therefor wold haue som handsom note, which will fall somwhat vnhandsomlie, the, s, being such a gangrell, onelesse the streight accent maie be conuenientlie set within the vpper bought, whereof, f, hath the like, thorow his verie hart. For in notes of distinction the most commodious charact is best currant. For ch, where it is strong the number is not manie, and therefor it maie well abide the perpendicular accent ouer the coplement, as charact, archangell. Th, is maruellous generall, and therefor in such generall words, as the, this, that, therefor, thence, and mo of that race, it nedeth not anie sensible distinction, where common vse will streight waie be the teacher. Howbeit in manie places it will proue nedefull to note the weak, th, with this streight accent, tho som generall rules maie [153] oftimes ease it. As that when anie word, which is both a noun and a verb endeth in th, the noun soundeth strong, as breath, mouth, and the verbe weak, as sooth, breath, mouth. And again o, before, th, with, e, following next, soundeth vpon the weak side, as mother, other, brother. Therefor the perpendicular accent sitteth vpon the weak, s, and, th, vpon the strong, i, o, ou, ow, g, ch, where nede doth require. If anie wold haue two continent letters both to be noted with the streight accent, as giue, one betwene them both maie serue the turn by learned presidents in the like case. This rule of distinction must be som what curiouslie kept in the generall table, as the common master, & in the elementarie reading, as the common introductorie. Thus much for the thre accents. The seuering noteis expressed by two points, the one following the other, which being set ouer two vowells or the latter vowell in a diphthong declare that theie be to be referred to diuerse syllabs, whereas otherwise theie might belong to one, as going, varietie, allied, vowell following. The uniting line is expressed by a long stroke betwene two syllabs, whereby it is ment that those two syllabs ar parcells of one word, being seuered so either by change thorough the writers ouersight, or vpon som particular consideration, as for-think, fare-think. The breaker is expressed by two outright strokes one vnder another in the end of a line, and giueth vs to wit, that the word which it so breaketh is parted by full syllabs, whereof som be writen in the line before: som in that which followeth, as contrarie, magistrate. Here is the rule of composition and right spelling to be considered. These points be theie, which I think most worthie the consideration in the matter of distinction, tho the particular argument maie sprede further.

Of Enfranchisment

ALL the words which we do vse in our tung be either naturall English, and most of one syllab, or borowed of the fore, and most of manie syllabs. Whereby our tung semeth to haue two heds, the one homeborn, the other a stranger whereof either hath a great train following it. The causes of either [154] be these. While the inhabitants of our cuntrie neither encumbred their braines with much studie, neither bissied their heds with great trafik, neither pleased their fantsies with far trauell, theie vsed no other terms, then such as their own nede enforced them vnto, which being allwaie fed with home occasions desired no help of foren tungs, to vtter those things with their words which were deuised without their wits. But after that the desire of learning enflamed studie, the longing for gain brought in great traffik, the delight to range, did cause men trauell, new occasions brought furth new words, as either more cunning made waie to more terms, or as strange deuises did seke strange deliueries. For when the minde is fraught with matter to deliuer, it is still in pain vntill it haue deliuered, and therefor to haue the deliuerie such, as maie discharge the thing well, and content all parties, both by whom and to whom the matter is deliuered, it seketh both home helps, where theie be sufficient, and significant, and where the own home yeildeth nothing at all, or not pithie enough, it craueth help of that tung, from whence it receiued the matter of deliuerie. Hence commeth it that we haue our tung commonlie both stored and enlarged with our neighbours speches, and the old learned tungs. A thing not proper to vs alone, but common to all those, which vse anie speche in matters more then ordinarie, naie in matters aboue the brutish. The necessitie of these foren words must nedes be verie great bycause the number of them is so verie manie, as it doth appear most plainlie by the generall table, where hole ranks of enfranchised terms do match togither in one front. To whom we ar much beholden, for that theie vouchsafe to becom English to serue our nede, as their peple ar to thank our tung, for returning the like help, in cases of like nede, tho their occasions to vse ours be nothing so often, as ours to vse theirs.

This benefit of the foren tung, which we vse in making their termes to becom ours, with som alteration in form, according to the frame of our speche, tho with the continewing in substance of those words, which ar so vsed, that it maie apear both whence theie com, and to whom theie com, I call enfranchisment, by which verie name the words [155] that ar so enfranchised, becom bond to the rules of our writing, which I haue named before, as the stranger denisons be to the lawes of our cuntrie. And tho the learned enfranchiser maie somtime yeild to much to the foren, either for shew of learning, or by persuasions that it is best so, yet he doth not well, considering that the verie natur of enfranchisment doth enforce obedience to the enfranchisers lawes, not to be measured by his bare person, but by the custom, reason & sound, of his cuntries speche. And as vnaduised cunning, or not sufficientlie aduised, doth plaie to much vpon the foren string, being verie loth to leaue out anie one letter, as eleemosinarie, for amner, hospitall and victuall for spitle vitle and such other. So mere ignorance and not willing to learn, but presuming vpon it self writeth so vnwarilie, as whole, for hole, which is manifest greke, & to begin with h, &c. And as it is verie good for our English man to know the force of his own naturall words, so it cannot be but good to know the foren, if the right in writing, be anie right worth waing, signet, for a litle signe, or seall, and cygnet, for a young swan, ar descried that waie, In signe, g, soundes not, in signify it doth. Wherefor I think it best for the strange words to yeild to our lawes, bycause we ar both their vsuaries & fructuaries, both to enioy their frutes, and to vse themselues, and that as near as we can, we make them mere English, as Iustinian did make the incorporate peple, mere Romanes, and banished the terms, of both latins & yeildlings.

The vse of this enfranchisement is as large in our tung, as our nede is in deliuerie, which being capable of all arguments, makes vs subiect to all words. I know no other diuision of enfranchised, words, then after the tungs fom Note: sic whence we borow them, as Latin, Greke, Hebrew, Italian, French, Spanish, Dutch, Scottish, &c. Which ar freid amongst vs, as the present nede of either them with vs, or vs with them, doth sew to be incorporate.

Which we haue from which, it is not here so nedefull to declare, where the question is not of the substance & sense of the word, but of the right writing. And yet the generall table will shew that I haue not bene verie negligent that waie. But concerning the writing, me think the common men ought to yeild therein [156] to the vse of those that be learned, least if theie will not, theie misse as foullie in the writing of them, as theie vse them madlie, in mistaking their meaning. And again the learned in their enfranchising them must nedes haue their eie, vpon our proportion our accent, our deriuation and such other, according to the reason , custom, and sound of our speche, reseruing that to the stranger which our tung cannot rule, as if ye once passe the third syllab, our tung is husht. To proue anie of these things by examples, which be euerie where so common, it shall not nede. In this verie chapter of enfranchisment, tho I do not affect anie extraordinarie forenism, yet how manie foreners am I constraned to vse? Verie, chapter, enfranchisment, affect, extraordinarie, foren, forenism, constrained, use, in this last sentence do easilie proue, that it were to foren from the matter, to seke examples of foren words. Wherefor to knit vp this note of enfranchisment in few words, the English rule for writing, must be the right thereof, tho it kepe still manie signes of a stranger, tho yet incorporat with vs, which rule the Italian semeth to obserue both wiselie and well. If ye write philosophie, ye do write to much vpon the foren, if filosohie, not to much vpon the English. If ye will nedelie kepe the clear foren, it were good to vse the ordinarie premunition, (that it is so writen in the primitiue tung.) And whereas the learnedder sort, as Tullie him self, allow not the interlacing of Greke words in Latin, the meaning of that their saing tendeth to this my conclusion. For if we haue of our own, as significant and as proper, what nede a rich man to be a thefe? If we haue either none or not so toward, why in our own nede, shall we not enfranchis forenners? If we mean to vse them but for a time, or to som end the premunition will be our warrant. If we mean to make them ours, then let them take an other to be trew to our tung, and the ordinances thereof. If this point be not agreid on, great inconueniences will follow, and all the rules, which be kept in our tung, must take exception against the foren, or the foren aginst them, when theie com to the writing.

Wherefor it will proue best for all parts, that our tung, & the rules of hir right writing be made the generall right. For the naturall words, the propertie is hir own, for the foren the vse [157] is hirs, and therefor the handling of them to hir own best.

Neither must anie learned man think it strange to write foren Englished terms after an English ear, seing it is not contrarie to the custom of his cuntrie. Neither is it anie embasing to learning, to lend the common man the vse of his learning, tho he kepe the substance: neither yet both to se, and suffer the learneddest terms that he hath, to com vnder an English hand, seing there is no dishonor ment them, where theie be made peres to our own. Thus much at this time concerning the right writing of foren words, when theie becom ours to vse, and attire themselues to the English complexion, which we our selues think reasonable well of, and I as well as anie, what account soeuer my thinking maie be of, in such an argument, as I haue thought thus much of.

Of Prerogatiue

I Said before, that those men, which will giue anie certain direction for the writing of anie tung, or for anie thing else, which concerneth anie tung, must take som period in the tung, or else their rules will proue vnrulie. For euerie tung hath a certain ascent from the meanest to the height, and a discent again from the height to the meanest, the one in the remouing kinde, as the other was in mounting. And as in the ascent it is not yet com to the assurance of note, bycause it is not thoroughlie artificiall, so in the discent it growes not worth the noting, bycause it becoms rude again, and in a maner withered. Hence commeth it, that Demosthenes his age is the prince of Grece, Tullies age the flour of Rome, whose tungs if learned writing had not commended to the tuition of books, theie had ben of small worth, naie of no remembrance, long before this daie: as the spoken tungs of the same soils beginning in their daies to change, be now quite altered, or at the least nothing like that, where the carnation grew, tho full of good flowers in an other kinde. So that kooks giue life where bodies bring but death. Mark the Greke or Latin writers before, and [158] after those mens ages, and by comparing them with these, ye shall se the ods that I speak of, and the one to rude to be ruled, the other departing from their rule, and yeilding to a change. This period of mine, and these risings to mount, as the dismounting again, till decaie ensew, do giue vs to wit, that as all things else, which belong to man be subiect to change, so the tung also is, which changeth with the most, and yet contineweth with the best. Whereupon it must nedes be that there is some soulish substance in euerie spoken tung, which fedeth this change, euen with perceptible means, that pretend alteration. For if anie tung be absolute, and fre from motion, it is shrined vp in books, and not ordinarie in vse, but made immortall by the register of memorie.

This secret misterie, or rather quikning spirit in euerie spoken tung, and therefor in ours, call I prerogatiue, bycause when sound hath don his best, when reason hath said his best, when custom hath effected, what is best in both, this prerogatiue will except against anie of them all, and all their rules, be theie neuer so generall, be theie neuer so certain. Whereby it maketh a waie to a new change that will follow in som degre of the tung, if the writers period be chosen at the best. I cannot compare this customarie prerogatiue in speche to anie thing better, then vnto those, which deuise new garments, and by law ar left to the libertie of deuise. Hence cummeth it in apparell, that we be not like ourselues anie long time, tho the best & most semelie (like an artificial rule) do bets please the wisest peple. But by the waie is it not a maruell, that the period of a tung, being so quik an instrument, shall continew longer, then the fashion of apparell, being a thing so thought on, & sadlie misformd? Vpon the like libertie in speche, to be hir own caruer, com our exceptions against our generall rules. Hence coms the writing of com, the simple with, o, the compound with, u, cumfort cumpasse. Hence, whom, & most sound lik, rom & roste, tho not qualifyed with, e. Hence cometh it that, enough, bough, tough & such other primitiues be so stranglie writen, and more strangelie sounded. Whereby prerogatiue semeth to be a quiksiluer in custom, euer stirring, and neuer stated tho the generall custom, as a thing of good staie do still offer it self to be ordered by rule, as a nere frind to reason. This stirring [159] quintessence the leader to change in a thing that is naturallie changeable, and yet not blamed for the change, som not verie well aduised peple, esteme as an error, and a priuat misuse contrarie to custom, bycause it semes to be a verie imperious controller, but theie ar deceiued. For in dede this prerogatiue, tho it check generall conclusions, thorough priuat oppositions, yet that opposition came not of priuat men, but it is a priuat thing it self, and the verie life blood, which preserueth tungs in their naturall best from the first time that theie grew to account, till theie com to decaie, & a new period growen, different from the old, tho excellent in the altered kinde, and yet it self to depart, and make roum for another, when the circular turn shall haue ripened alteration.

I take this present period of our English tung to be the verie height thereof, bycause I find it so excellentlie well fined, both for the bodie of the tung it self, and for the customarie writing thereof, as either foren workmanship can giue it glosse, or as homewrought hanling can giue it grace. When the age of our peple, which now vse the tung so well, is dead and departed there will another succede, and with the peple the tung will alter and change. Which change in the full haurest thereof maie proue comparable to this, but sure for this which we now vse, it semeth euen now to be at the best for substance, and the brauest for circumstance, and whatsoeuer shall becom of the English state, the English tung cannot proue fairer, then it is at this daie, if it maie please our learned sort to esteme so of it, and to bestow their trauell vpon such a subiect, so capable of ornament, so proper to themselues, and the more to be honored, bycause it is their own. The force of prerogatiue is such as maie not be disobeied tho it seme to disorder som well ordered rule, and cause som peple wonder which weie not the cause.

Wherefor when anie note shall com in place quite contrarie to the common not custom, but precept, then must we nedes think of prerogatiues power, a great princesse in proces, and a parent to corruption, but withall intending to rase another Phenix from the former ashes. Which prerogatiue, who soeuer he be, that will not graunt to anie tung, denyeth it to haue life, onelesse his meaning be, by registring som period in it of most [160] excellent note to restraine prerogatiue, and to preserue the tung, which he enrolleth by writing from the peples prophaning, by making of it learned, and exempting from corruption, as our book languages be, whose rule is so certain, as theie dream of no change. This prerogatiue and libertie, which the peple hath to vse both speche and pen at will, is the case, and yet not blamed therefor, why the English writers be now finer, then theie were som hundreth yeares ago, tho som antiquarie, will take the old writing to be finer. But the question is wherein finenesse standeth. So was Salust deceiued among the Romans, liuing with eloquent Tullie, and writing like ancient Cato.

But in one generall word to tuch both this prerogatiue, and my other six rules, with the verie generall method, wherewith I haue traced the right of our writing, I do take them all to be verie well grounded, neither is there anie thing at all, set down by me in waie of obseruation concerning the tung, be it neuer so strange, or rather seme it neuer so strange, but it is as artificiall, and of as sure note, as the best language is. Which I shall not nede in this so petie a principle to proue by particulars, neither to raise vp again a sort of horie heded writers, both grammarians and greater in the verie best speches, from out of their graues to subscribe to my rules. It is enough for me that the learned find this trew in their own trauell, and that the vnlearned be content to beleue the learned, that I vtter a truth, tho I bring not in a Priscian, or anie Priscianlike ortografer or anie of the twelue old grammarians likned to the nine muses and the thre graces in the Latin tung. Which tung I rest still on, as commonlie best known to our bookish peple. That my cuntrie custom doth fight stoutlie for me, that euen soundit self is found of my side, and that the best reason, is my greatest frind, naie my verie good ladie, no man I hope will deny me, being so redie to content him, but more redie to procede, and perform mine enterprise.

In this writing prerogatiue, the verie pen it self is a great doer and of maruellous autoritie, which bycause it is the secretarie alone, and executeth all, that the wit can deliuer, presumeth therefor much, & will venter as far, as anie counseller else, of what soeuer calling, tho neuer against reason, whose instrument it is [161] to satisfe the sight, as the tung doth the ear. Custom, (whose charge prerogatiue is, as the pen is his conueier) fauoreth the pen excedinglie much, and will not stik to stand to it, that a dash with a pen maie hold for a warrant, where both dispatch for spede, and grace for fair letter bid the pen be bold. Hence cummeth it that so manie zeds in our tung ar herd, & so few sene, for dexteritie and spede in the currantnesse of writing. And as the pen can do this, so I do take it that our verie tung vpon prerogatiue for smoothnesse, vseth the z, so much for, s, & the weak, th, the v wish, o, and such others of the duble sounds.

But it maie be said that all our exceptions of most reasonable prerogatiue, maie be well reduced to the general form, as why not whome, moste, whear, thear, hear, and a number such, as well as, home, coste, fear, and such, which I contrarie not at all, tho I se som difficultie in altering that, which our custom hath so grasped. And it were to much almost to require that of anie wise and learned man, so to arrest exceptions, chefelie in such a thing, as will not proue a standard, tho he that wisheth this, seme to conceiue such a thing, which tho it were granted, yet wold it break out again furthwith som other waie, and cause a greater gap. Bycause no banks can kepe it in so strait, bycause no strength can withstand such a stream, bycause no vessell can hold such a liquor, but onelie those banks which in flowing ar content to be somtimes ouerrun, onelie those staies which in furie of water will bend like a bulrush, onelie that vessell which in holding of the humor, will receiue som it self, as allowing of the relice. If anie ignorant pen, either ignorantlie, or vpon ignorant ground, tho pretending knowledge and good resolution, do offend against reason, and intrude vpon prerogatiue, that is no right quill, neither auowed by me, as neither that currant is to be called custom, which holdeth by vsurpation, neither that cause to be counted reason, which hath other beginning, then right knowledge, or other ending, then the natur of that thing, wil seme to admit, for whom that reason speaketh. And certainlie when I consider the thing depelie, as my thoughts in this case haue not bene slight, neither mere superficiall, I cannot se, when these imperfections be remoued, which stil companie perfection, and by eaise notes maie easlie be remoued, [162] with contentment of the wise, tho with the wonder of som, which ar blinded with their own, but that our tungs prerogatiue maie full well take place, & the pen also his, considering our custom is becom so orderlie, as it maie well be ruled, without either chopping or changing of anie letter at all, or otherwise praing aid of anie foren inuention, more then I haue set down, & said enough of.

These be the notes which I promised to giue for the ordering of our tung, & the right writing thereof, wherein if I haue hit right, the right will be my warrant, yea tho it seme not right to som, wherein I comfort my selfe tho I content not all. Aristides once made an oration to the peple of Athens, and was wonderfullie well like, euen with som clapping of hands, or som popular shout, which generall liking he so misliked, as he asked som frind, who stood next vnto him, what ill he had spoken, bycause it was so liked, as if it were not possible for anie good thing to win general liking, tho the right be rightlie honored of hir own children, as our greatest & best orator in scripture speaketh. But as it shall please God, so shall my trauell take place if it please, I will be glad, if it please not I will not fear, so the displeased partie be no principall best. I wold neither be an Herod to be eaten with ice for the puf of great allowance, neither yet a Cicero to shrink in Miloes right, for either crashing of armor, or craking of speche, my argument being such, as wil bear it self out, & my pacience such, as can abide time till either other men se me & allow if I deserue, or my self se my self, and amend mine own misse. It is an easie thing to find falt, & therefor much vsed, it is hard to iudge right, and therefor not ordinarie. If learned secretaries will hede their pen, & skillfull correctors be charie of their print, neither will these things seme strange, neither prerogatiue be pointed at, but euerie right in writing be mesured by right in iudgement. And in verie dede as I said before, all my notes do more concern the pen, and the dispatch there, then the print and his statarie form. Now will I set down the generall table, which will supply all that by particular words, whatsoeuer is wanting in my generall precept.

The use of the generall table.

[163]AS I promised before, so now I will knit vp this argument of right writing with a generall table, wherein I haue gathered the most of those words, which we commonlie vse in our hole speche. Which table I take to be verie proper to this purpos, and vpon sundrie causes. First for the confirming of my rules, with multitude of examples, which I proued with som few naie oft with some one, when I set them first down: a thing both plane, to enstruct a reader, & also pithie, to enforce a rule by vertew of number.

Secondlie, for the perfiting of proportion, a great officer in directing the pen, as being chefe marshall to set words in araie, according to their sounds. Which sounds bewraing themselues best in the last syllabs, as being therefor best hard, bycause theie ar last said, recommend themselues therein to the rule of proportion, tho not without both nede, and hope of further help, for the first and midle syllabs, to haue their proportion thereby full and sutable in all. Which help this table promiseth, as preciselie examining the beginning of words by order of the letter, as proportion sought out the ending thereof, by likenesse in sound. Which two syllabs, the first and last being certainlie known, if there be mo, then all be known. But if there be mo, where the extremities be certain, the midle maie be sene.

Thirdlie the enfranchised words, which we borow of the foren, being a great parcell of our ordinarie speche, bycause we deal so much with such matters, as enforce vs thereunto, while we vtter that which we learn, as theie do of whom we learn, not hauing of our selues to exprese that in speche, which we haue but of others to execute in dede: such a generall table is a conuenient gide to deliuer them to our eies. Wherewith to cloie the rule of enfranchisment, where som few maie serue by waie of example, were either to duble them, if theie be in both, or to lame the table if theie be but in the rule: both great ouersights. Wherefor contenting the rule with sufficient number, to make it plane, I haue vsed the table for a common treasurie where to laie vp all.

Fourthlie the affinitie betwene the rule, which examineth the generall direction by particular proufs & the particular poufs, which range themselues in order, by generall direction, is so near [164] amp so great, as it cannot otherwise be, but that manie things will fall out in examining the table, which proues by particular, whereby the rules shalbe helpt: besides their confirming in natur of example: as the rules themselues, which direct in generall do offer that assurance, whereby the table shalbe staied, besides the sorting of particular words, into proportionat ranks.

Fiftlie and last, the generall table is a mean to help ignorance, and a waie to ease cunning. For the ignorant man, which cannot iudge of sounds by finenesse of his ear, will soon discern forms by sharpnesse of his eie & quicklie finde out the vse of a table, tho he seldom fele the sense of a rule. And the skilfull man also, which can iudge of a rule, if he haue time to read it, in want of leisure to read, maie haue recourse to his table, and so satisfy the sudain, till conuenient time will giue him leaue to studie. The table therefor being a thing of such commoditie, to confirm rules, to perfit proportion, to discouer enfranchisments, to supply all wants, to help ignorance, and to ease knowledge: I haue so framed it, I hope, both for store of words, and choice of notes, as it shall perform all this, whereunto it is said to be so profitable.

For the words, which concern the substance thereof: I haue gathered togither so manie of them both enfranchised and naturall, as maie easilie direct our generall writing, either bycause theie be the verie most of those words which we commonlie vse, or bycause all other, whether not here expresesd or not yet inuented, will conform themselues, to the presidencie of these. If my leisur wold haue serued, I wold haue sought out mo, but these maie seme enough, which both serue the thing, & discharge me. Who entending at the first to deal no lower, then the entrie to speche, vpon great occasion haue bene forced further to deuise an Elementarie, a thing as different from my first purpos, as it is verie pertinent to the common profit.

For the notes, besides the beginning letter, which I haue curiouslie obserued, both to find out most words by that kinde of method, and withall to perform that, which is required in a table, to direct him that sekes by order of the letter, I haue had speciall regard to mine own rules, that both table & rule agreing in one, my labour thereby maie sooner win allowance. [165] Therefor when soeuer anie great cause of note doth offer it self, either in accent for distinction, or in change for proportion, or in strangenesse for deriuation, or in writing for enfranchisment, or in propertie for custom, either in penning or pronouncing, bycause it reigneth in both: the accents ar set ouer the consonants or vowells, which require distinction: the changing of proportion, the strangenesse of deriuation, the propertie of custom is presentlie noted: and the enfranchised words be first set down in their naked and naturall colros, and after writen so as our cuntrie doth clothe them, and our custom doth allow them.

This haue I don, and thus, which whether it be the right waie, to direct our writing or no: that I leaue to other mens iudgement, contenting my self with these two reasons. First bycause I se those writers, which haue trauelled in other tungs, for the right writing thereof, whose labor also hath taken good effect, and euen at this daie doth gide all our studies, bycause their successe proueth the rightnesse of their waie, to haue cut this same course, and by examining ech syllab to haue certained all, not by rasing new characts, but by ruling old custom.

Second, bycause he which quite altereth the natur of such a thing, as is said to be corrupted, doth not amend the old falt but tendereth vs a new substance, as subiect to blame, as the former was, naie oftimes more, the deformitie thereof appearing in the face, and the infirmitie thereof not able to bear age, as the other did, in whose roum it cummeth. Whereas in dede in such a case, where the substance maie remain, tho som error be stript, a good director will first sift the certain right from the supposed wrong, and in ruling them both call custom to counsell, from whom the right came, as all men know, and by whom the wrong must be helpt, as theie that mark, maie se.

But not to tary long in a matter so plane, and so examined before, this is most trew, that long and waking custom, in the matter of speche, wherein she commandeth without vsurpation, wherein she hath propertie without intrusion, and wherein she deals not without consideration, of force must haue hir [166] imperiall voyce, when the question is, what currant were best, for directing of the pen. For that is no correction which wasteth the substance, but that washeth the accidents, and that in such sort, as the cuntrie custom will best admit, vpon former acquaintance.

Thus much haue I don for the right writing of our English tung, desiring my cuntrimen to think well of my labor, and themselues to trauell in furnishing out the rest, which I cannot deal with, if theie like of that which I haue hitherto don: if not, I wold be glad to be directed my self by som president of another, which shall taste of iudgement.

Mine own course doth carie me quite another waie, from medling with such things, as this argument is: & yet not altogither so, but that where good cause shall offer occasion, and fit circumstance shalbe answerable to such cause, I wilbe verie redie to pleasur mine own cuntrie, to the vtmost of my power, yea euen in the middest of anie foren learning: Tho my drift be such, as I maie sooner minister occasion of much matter to such as will dwell vpon particular discourse, then my self digresse from that plat, which is alredie laied, being more then enough, to occupy anie one.

It were a thing verie praiseworthie in my opinion, and no lesse profitable then prasie worthie, if som one well learned and as laborious a man, wold gather all the words which we vse in our English tung, whether naturall or incorporate, out of all professions, as well learned as not, into one dictionarie, and besides the right writing, which is incident to the Alphabete, wold open vnto vs therein, both their naturall force, and their proper vse: that by his honest trauell we might be as able to iudge of our own tung, which we haue by rote, as we ar of others, which we learn by rule. The want whereof, is the onelie cause why, that verie manie men, being excellentlie well learned in foren speche, can hardlie discern what theie haue at home, still shooting fair, but oft missing far, hard censors ouer other, ill executors themselues. For easie obtaining is enemie to iudgement, not onelie in words, and naturall speche, but in greater matters, and verie important. Aduised & [167] considerat cumming by, as it proues by those tungs, which we learn by Art, where time and trauell be the compaassing means, emplanteth in wits, both certaintie to rest on, & assurance to rise by. Our naturall tung cummeth on vs by hudle, and therefor hedelesse, foren language is labored, and therefor learned, the one still in vse and neuer will known, the other well known and verie seldom vsed. And yet continewall vse should enfer knowledge, in a thing of such vse, as the naturall deliuerie of our minde and meaning is. And to saie the truth what reason is it, to be acquainted abrode, and a stranger at home? to know foren tungs by rule, and our own but by rote? If all other men had ben so affected, to make much of the foren, and set light by their own, as we seme to do, we had neuer had these things, which we like of so much, we should neuer by comparing haue discerned the better. Theie proined their own speche, both to please themselues, and to set vs on edge: and why maie not we by following of their presidents be partakers of their praise? considering the thing which we ar to deal in, of it self is so good, & the presidents, which to folow, to be so manie & so plane: as we can neither alledge anie warnt for direction, ne yet basenesse of argument, to diliuer vs from trauell. For the matter of speche is a thing well thought of, whether ye waie the words and the forces which theie haue, or the vttering thereof by pen & voyce. Naturall nede vpon mere vse, commendeth the voyce, delite in mere vse commendeth the pen, delite in more vse commendeth fair writing. Which both ar so well estemed of, as there be particular Arts, verie cunninglie deuised to beautify them both. We nede not to proue by Platoes Cratylus, or Aristotles proposition as by best autorities, (tho men be sufficient to proue their own inuentions) that words be voluntarie, and appointed vpon cause, seing we haue better warrant. For euen God himself, who brought the creatures, which he had made, vnto that first man, whom he had also made, that he might name them, according to their properties, doth planelie declare by his so doing, what a cunning thing it is to giue right names, and how necessarie it is, to know their forces, which he allredie giuen, bycause the word being knowen, which implyeth the propertie [169] the thing is half known, whose propertie is emplyed. Therefor the argument of words, speche, & pen being so necessarie, & the trauelling in them being no lesse commendable, he that will deal in that which I haue said, shall both help nede in others, & heap praise to himself, & yet do nothing without manifold president. For among the Hebrewes, Ionas, Iudas, Kimchi, among the Grekes, Eustathius, Fauorine, Pollux, among the Latins, Marcus Varro, Nonius Marcellus, Festus Pompeius, tho not these alone, nor in these tungs alone, endeuored themselues to do that in their tungs, which I wish for in ours, expounding their own words by their own language. The Italian, the Frenche, the Spanish, at this daie vse the like: naie theie go further, and make particualr dictionaries euen to particular books, as Iohn Boccace alone hath a dictionarie for himself in the Italian tung. Now if such like English wits, in whom both learning and labor do concur, wold do so much for our tung, as these and the like haue don for theirs, naie as euen learners haue don, for those same tungs, which theie haue gained by labor, as Staphanus, Perot, Calepine, for the latin and others for other: we should then know what we both write and speak: we should then discern the depth of their conceits, which either coined our own words, or incorporated the foren. Whereas at this daie: we be skillfull abode Note: sic and ignorant at home, wondring at others not waing our own. Thus much at this time concerning these things, now must I to my table. [170]

THE GENERALL TABLE.